/  o ,  1/ .  /6' 


^^ 


PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


%-^ 


'if. 


Purchased   by  the   Hamill    Missionary   Fund. 


BV  3150  ;M55   "^  " 
Montgomery,  Helen  Barrett, 

1861-1934. 
The  King's  highway 


t                           ■ 

1  '" 

..^jdlHilBlk 

38^''!^" 

pp            v' 

&/  1" 

■ii^^M»  ''^'^^g^^^^'y^^ils^Hl '  b^'-'mI 

^P^^^^^^m^^^^^       ..wr'''iAR^|H^||p||piMl|i 

THREE    GENERATIONS. 
A  grandmother  at   twenty-five. 


or;T  A  m[ 
THE  ^"^ 

KING'S    HIGHWAY 

A  STUDY  OF  PRESENT  CONDITIONS 
ON  THE  FOREIGN  FIELD 


HELEN  BARRETT  MONTGOMERY 


^  And  an  highway  shall  he  there,  and  a  way,  and  it  shall 
he  called  the  Way  of  Holiness  " — Isaiah  XXXV,  8 


PUBLISiTKD    BY 

Th«  Central  Committee  on  the  United  Study  of  Foreign  MiaiiONs 

WEST  MEDFORD,  MASS. 


Copyright,  April,  1915 

By  Thb  Central  Committee  on  the  United 
Study  of  Foreign  Missions 


VeKMONT  PRINTINQ   COMPANY 
BRATTkEBORO 


PREFACE 

THIS  text  book  is  the  outcome  of  a  journey  which 
it  was  my  great  privilege  to  take  with  my  friend, 
Mrs.  Henry  W.  Peabody,  through  the  missionary 
centers  of  the  Far  East.  We  went  out,  not  in  the 
service  of  any  one  Board,  but  quite  independently 
and  at  our  own  charges  in  order  to  be  the  better 
prepared  to  do  the  work  which  we  had  undertaken. 

We  were  accompanied  by  our  daughters,  and 
had  the  pleasure  and  benefit  of  seeing  missionary 
work  through  the  eyes  of  two  alert  college  girls. 

Acknowledgment  is  made  of  the  unfailing  courtesy 
and  boundless  hospitality  of  the  Missionaries  of 
every  denomination.  They  received  us  into  their 
homes,  met  us  at  railway  stations  in  the  middle  of 
the  night,  accompanied  us  on  our  journey,  helped  us 
through  the  intricacies  of  foreign  travel,  arranged 
scientifically  planned  itineraries  for  us,  and  showed 
us  a  wealth  of  Christian  fellowship  far  beyond  our 
poor  deserving. 

The  limitations  of  a  study  book,  and  the  necessity 
of  presenting  general  outlines  forbid  the  telling  of 
the  stories  so  full  of  interest  with  which  each  station 
abounded.  The  same  limits  make  it  impossible  to 
name  any  save  a  very  few  of  the  individual  mission- 
aries.   But  to  all  who  helped  to  make  the  trip  so 


IV  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

rich  in  results  to  us  all,  the  thanks  of  the  four 
travelers  are  given. 

Acknowledgments  are  due  also  to  the  Federation 
of  Women's  Boards  of  Foreign  Missions  which 
honored  us  by  sending  us  as  official  representatives 
of  the  Federation,  and  to  the  Boards  for  letters  of 
introduction  and  minute  directions  which  were  of 
the  utmost  service  in  the  prosecution  of  our  work. 

In  following  the  course  of  a  journey  from  land  to 
land  a  certain  amount  of  repetition  is  inevitable  as 
conditions  are  sketched  which  affect  the  various 
Missions.  The  attempt  has  been  made  to  emphasize 
a  different  phase  more  strongly  than  others  in  each 
chapter. 

In  the  hope  and  with  the  earnest  prayer  that  the 
little  book  may  be  blessed  of  God  to  further  the 
interests  of  His  blessed  Kingdom,  it  is  dedicated  to 
the  Service  of  Christ. 

Helen  Barrett  Montgomery. 

Rochester,  N.  Y. 


CONTENTS 

Foreword 

List  of  Illustrations 

Introduction 

Chapter  I — Along  Old  Mission  Trails — In 

Europe  and  Egypt 7 

Chapter  II — "Coming,  Coming,  Yes,  They 
Are  !" — A  Study  of  Beginnings  in  India  .     45 

Chapter  III — The  Lame  Walk;  the  Blind 
See — Social  Christianity  in  India  and 
Burma 87 

Chapter  IV — A  Nation  at  School — ^The 
Opportunity  in  China 129 

Chapter  V — One  Heart,  One  Way — Study 
OF  Korea's  United  Church 181 

Chapter  VI — The  Hidden  Leaven — ^Japan's 

Response  to  the  Gospel 217 

A  Brief  Reading  List 263 

Index 266 


FOREWORD 

The  Committee  does  not  need  to  introduce  the 
author  of  this  text  book,  the  fifteenth  in  the  United 
Study  Series. 

Helen  Barrett  Montgomery  is  well  known  to  all 
women  who  study  Missions,  both  through  her  former 
books  and  her  lectures  in  summer  schools. 

In  this  recent  tour  of  Mission  fields  she  has  gath- 
ered much  material,  which  her  background  of 
missionary  knowledge  has  enabled  her  to  understand 
and  interpret.  Mrs.  Montgomery  does  not  attempt 
an  exhaustive  presentation  of  Missions,  but  so  far 
as  the  limits  of  her  book  allow  presents  the  achieve- 
ments of  the  Church  in  the  far  East,  phases  of  work 
that  any  interested  pilgrim  may  see  on  the  King*s 
Highway.  As  we  turn  from  battlefields  and  blood- 
shed to  this  Highway  of  Holiness,  the  conviction 
grows,  that  the  only  cure  for  war  is  the  cultivation 
of  spiritual  frindship  with  all  nations,  in  obedience 
to  the  call  of  our  leader,  the  Prince  of  Peace. 

Central  Committee  on  the  United  Study 
OF  Foreign  Missions. 

Mrs.  Henry  W.  Peabody,  Chairman. 

Miss  E.  Harriet  Stanwood. 

Mrs.  Decatur  M.  Sawyer. 

Mrs.  Frank  Mason  North. 

Mrs.  James  A.  Webb,  Jr. 

Mrs.  a.  V.  Pohlman. 

Miss  Olivia  H.  Lawrence. 

Miss  Grace  T.  Colburn,  Secretary. 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 

Facing 

PAGE 

Three  Generations.  A  grandmother  at  twenty-five      Frontispiece 

Ewa  College,  Seoul,  Class  of  1914,  First  College  Graduates 
in  Korea 1 

"Thank  you  for  our  Christmas  Dolls"         16 

A  Brahmin  Woman  at  worship  while  she  waits  the  ap- 
proach of  the  Jagenath  Car     24 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ingkong,  Foochow.  Christian  teachers,  the 
graduates  of  Christian  schools 33 

A  Village  Priestess  and  Harlot  in  South  India 48 

Christian  Wedding  of  a  Graduate  of  the  Woman's  Union 
Missionary  Society  School  in  Cawnpore 57 

Dr.  Anna  S.  Kugler,  Staff  and  Nurses,  Guntur  Hospital, 
India      .  65 

Mothers  and  Babies  from  the  Robber  Tribe  at  Kavali  80 

Worshiping  the  Pagoda  at  Rangoon,  Burma 88 

Trained  Nurses  in  the  Friends'  Hospital,  Nankmg,  China  97 

Graduates  of  Normal  School,  Canton.  (Miss  H.  Noyes.) .  112 

Mrs.  M.  M.  Rose  and  Graduating  Class  of  the  Karen 
Woman's  Bible  Training  School,  Rangoon 121 

Dr.  Loh  and  her  Adopted  Daughter.  Dr.  Loh  is  head  surgeon 
in  the  David  Gregg  Hospital,  Canton.  She  is  fourth- 
generation  Christian,  has  a  daughter  in  Mt.  Holyoke 
College 129 

Ilulison  School  Kindergarten.  "We  alllove  one  another"  144 

Rulison  High  School.  Playing  Folk  Games 152 


Faculty  and  First  Two  Graduates  of  Peking  Woman's 

Medical  College.  February,  1914 161 

A  Korean  Pastor  and  his  Family 176 

Missionaries  and  Graduates  of  Woman's  Bible  Institute, 
Pyeng  Yang,  Korea.  Class  of  1913.  Has  completed  five- 
year  course  185 

Rev.  R.  P.  and  Mrs.  Gorbold  of  Kyoto  and  Kindergarten 

Children  singing  "I'm  so  Happy,  Happy,  all  the  Day  I"    .  193 

Miss  M.  M.  Carpenter's  Kindergarten  in  Tokyo  ....  208 

Some  Teachers  and  Pupils  in  Kobe  College,  Japan    .      .      .  216 

Sold  by  their  Parents,  rescued  by  the  Missionaries     .      .      .  225 

Kamehameha  School,  Honolulu 240 


INTRODUCTION 

The  epic  of  There  is  a  strange  permanence  about 

the  road.  ^  road;  it  is  difficult  to  obliterate  the 

traces  of  the  simplest  path  which  men  have  trodden. 
Plain  to  be  seen  on  the  face  of  the  desert  is  the  old 
Santa  Fe'  trail,  a  half  century  disused.  The  Indian 
foot-paths  along  the  banks  of  the  Genesee  persist  a 
hundred  years  after  the  hunters  have  given  way  to 
the  farmers.  The  Roman  roads  built  out  into  the 
forests  of  Germany  or  Britain  held  their  stubborn 
place  through  two  thousand  years. 
The  way  of  Civilization  itself  is  the  story  of  the 

civiUzation.  j-oad;  footpaths  through  the  wilder- 

ness that  yield  to  rutty  wagon  roads,  and  they  to 
smooth  streets.  Then  the  streets  become  great  high- 
ways and  the  highways  clothe  themselves  in  steel, 
climb  the  hills,  and  tunnel  the  mountains,  and  carry 
along  their  swift  courses  the  swifter  energy  of  elec- 
tricity. In  the  story  of  the  canoes  creeping  close  to 
shore,  of  the  boats  with  wings  that  sailed  the  shut-in 
seas,  ventured  over  the  deep  and  had  breathed  into 
them  the  breath  of  steam,  so  that  they  made  straight 
in  the  ocean  a  pathway  for  man,  is  written  another 
chapter  in  the  Epic  of  the  Road. 
The  King's  The   mind,   too,   has   its  paths,   its 

ffighway.  avenues,  its  King's  Highway.     Since 

the  morning  stars  sang  together  for  joy  that  a  man- 
world  was  born,  on  these  paths  of  thought  mankind 


2  THE  KING'S   HIGHWAY 

has  pushed  out  into  the  wilderness,  looking  for  a  city 
that  has  foundations.  While  men  wandered  foot- 
sore and  bruised  with  stones,  they  dreamed  of 
the  King*s  Highway,  on  which  a  wayfaring  man, 
though  a  fool,  could  not  lose  his  way;  of  a  road  that 
should  be  called  The  Way  of  Holiness,  on  which  the 
redeemed  of  God  should  walk  with  songs  on  their 
lips.  Through  the  long  ages  men  have  tried  to  pre- 
pare in  the  desert  a  highway  for  God,  with  every 
valley  exalted  and  every  mountain  made  low,  and 
the  crooked  paths  straight  and  the  rough  places  plain. 
The  road  that  The  story  of  the  material  highway 
is  alive.  building  has  been  one  of  the  conquest 

of  savage  forces,  so  far  accomplished  that  the  world 
is  bound  together  by  shining  ribbons  of  steel,  and 
swift  lines  of  ships  and  the  thrilling  nerves  of  elec- 
tricity. In  the  Kingdom  of  the  Spirit  things  move 
more  slowly  against  more  terrible  obstacles.  So  vast 
is  the  field  and  so  great  the  project  that  there  are 
many  who  still  walk  on  a  twisting  trail  and  do  not 
believe  that  there  is  or  can  be  one  King's  Highway 
that  shall  encircle  the  globe.  But  even  now  sections 
of  the  road  are  firmly  built.  Mountains  are  so  nearly 
tunneled  that  the  workmen  from  opposite  ridges  can 
hear  each  other's  picks;  the  foundations  of  great 
bridges  are  laid;  through  all  the  confusion  of  blasting 
and  tearing  down,  of  straightening,  of  leveling  and 
fining  in,  the  Road  marches  steadily  on.  For  the 
Road  is  living;  built  of  the  life  of  Him  who  dared  to 
lay  Himself  down  as  the  Way  for  pilgrim  feet  to  find 
the  Truth. 


INTRODUCTION  3 

And  thoso  This  brief  study  is  written  in  grate- 

who  build.  fui    remembrance    of    some    months 

spent  in  stretches  of  the  King's  Highway  far  remote, 
where  brave  soldiers  of  the  King  are  laying  founda- 
tions for  the  unseen  Empire  of  Christ.  Come,  then, 
on  a  pilgrim's  journey  along  the  Road,  that  we  may 
talk  together  and  encourage  our  hearts  with  the 
thought  of  the  smooth  path  that  shall  one  day  surely 
run  like  a  river  of  joy  from  nation  to  nation;  the 
Great  Highway  of  the  King  along  which  He  shall 
ride  in  meek  majesty.  Will  it  not  be  joy  enough  to 
know  that  we  have  brought  one  stone,  filled  in  one 
hollow,  built  one  course  in  the  mighty  structure? 
Nay,  is  it  not  honor  enough  to  have  brought  a  cup  of 
cold  water  to  the  builders  as  they  toiled;  glory  enough 
to  have  been  one  of  the  innumerable  host  of  faithful 
souls  who,  in  the  darkness,  dreamed  of  the  Road, 
believed  in  the  Road,  and  watched  for  its  appearing 
in  full  confidence  of  faith? 

"Whom  not  having  seen  ye  love;  on  whom,  though 
now  ye  see  him  not,  yet  believing,  ye  rejoice  greatly 
with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory." 


CHAPTER  I. 

AIM: 

To  present  some  of  the  Christian  agencies  which  are  recreating 
Egypt;  to  stress  the  importance  of  female  education;  to  indicate  the 
task  of  the  immediate  future. 

OUTLINE: 
I.  Approach  to  the  Orient  through  the  Portico  of 
Europe. 

Contrasts  in  travel  and  commerce;  in  Europe,  pagan  and 
Christian;  in  Missions  a  century  ago  and  today  {illustrated  by 
Edinburgh  Continuation  Committee  meeting). 

11,  The  American  Mission  in  Egypt. 

A.  Historical  background: 

Introduction  of  Christianity. 
Moslem  conquest. 
Preservation  of  the  Coptic  Church. 
English  occupation. 

B.  Planting  of  the  Mission: 

Early  difficulties. 
Relation  to  Coptic  Church. 

C.  Some  activities  of  the  Mission: 

1.  Education  of  women. 

(a)  Schools,  their  growth,  character,  quality  of 
pupils. 

(b)  College  in  Cairo  and  its  alumnae. 

(c)  Need  of  education  still  acute  because  of 
illiteracy  and  social  injustice. 

(d)  Effects  of  education  seen  in  activities  of 
Christian  women  and  change  in  public  opinion. 

2.  Evangelism  in  the  zenanas. 

3.  Education  of  men,  illustrated  by  Assiut  College. 

(a)  Student  body,  its  composition,  activities; 
record  of  alumni. 

(b)  Spiritual  power  of  college;  its  sources. 


4.  Work  among  Moslems. 

(a)  Time  favorable  for  new  emphasis  because  of 
changing  conditions  and  fresh  reinforcements. 

(b)  Activities  of  Dr.  Zwemer. 

(c)  Publications  of  Nile  Press. 

(d)  New  attitude  on  part  of  the  Christians. 

6.  Medical  Missions. 

Need  of  more  hospitals  for  women. 

6.  Philanthropy. 

Illustration,  The  Cairo  Orphanage. 

D.   The  unmet  need. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ALONG  OLD  MISSION  TRAILS 
IN  EUROPE  AND  EGYPT 

New  openings  Being  a  pilgrim  in  these  days  is  easy 
to  the  work.  The   swift,    steady    ship,    the 

commonp  ace.  qqq\^  airy  stateroom,  the  library  and 
piano,  the  refrigeration  that  makes  it  possible  to 
enjoy  fresh  fruit  and  vegetables,  meat,  eggs,  and 
cream,  are  not  like  the  close,  dark  cabin,  the  brackish 
water,  the  salt  fish,  and  hard  bread  of  the  tiny  craft 
in  which  the  first  missionaries  were  tossed  for  months 
on  the  sullen  surface  of  the  sea.  How  gaily  we  go, 
unconscious  of  the  long  background  of  faithful  and 
courageous  lives  laid  down  to  wrest  this  conquest 
from  the  unyielding  hands  of  nature. 
New  worlds  In  no  way  is  the  wonder-working 
for  old.  Providence  of  God  more  evident  than 

in  the  way  that  He  has  annihilated  distance,  bridged 
the  salt,  estranging  seas,  and  leveled  mountains 
before  the  heralds  of  the  Cross.  Why  is  it  so  easy  for 
us  to  see  the  Providential  Preparation  back  of  the 
first  century,  and  so  difficult  to  discern  that  of  the 
nineteenth?  We  are  to  follow  the  old  trail  by  which 
the  missionary  pioneers  of  a  hundred  years,  or  even 
of  sixty  years  ago  went  forth.  But  that  old  trail  is 


8  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

paralleled  or  superseded  by  new  highways  of  com- 
merce that  would  have  seemed  miracles  to  the  men 
of  that  generation.  Where  are  the  long  months  of 
journey,  the  slow-sailing  vessels,  the  transhipping 
at  the  isthmus  or  the  rounding  of  Africa,  the  hostile 
continents  that  could  be  penetrated  only  a  few  miles 
— and  that  with  difficulty, — the  unfriendly  govern- 
ments, the  deadly  perils  to  health?  In  place  of  them 
we  have  a  world  so  bound  by  a  network  of  railways 
and  steamships  and  telegraph  lines,  that  it  lies  for 
the  most  part  near  and  accessible.  We  have  treaties 
opening  every  land  to  travel  and  settlement.  We 
have  two  great  isthmian  canals  that  connect  ocean 
to  ocean.  We  have  such  advance  in  the  knowledge  of 
the  cause  and  prevention  of  disease  that  vast  areas 
once  deadly  are  now  habitable  and  healthful.  The 
spread  of  the  English  language,  the  growth  of  com- 
merce, the  educational  revolution,  the  cheapening  of 
printing,  by  which  books  become  possible  to  the  mul- 
titude, the  political  revolutions  by  which  the  greater 
portion  of  the  world  is  brought  under  the  hegemony 
of  Christian  nations,  are  but  a  few  of  the  marks  of 
the  new  world  of  opportunity  that  faces  the  twentieth 
century. 

When  Europe  We  are  to  approach  the  long  stretches 
was  pagan.  ^f  the  Orient  through  the  portico  of 

Europe.  Here  too  are  missionary  trails,  fainter  and 
more  ancient,  or  not  easily  recognized  in  the  splendid 
avenues  of  a  material  civilization.  We  are  to  touch 
at  Plymouth,  made  sacred  by  the  presence  of  the 
stern  pilgrim  feet  already  steadfastly  set  to  go  to  the 


ALONG  OLD  MISSION  TRAILS  9 

unknown  wilderness  of  America.  We  are  to  pass 
through  France,  Germany,  Switzerland,  and  Italy, 
lands  once  pagan  and  made  Christian  by  missionary 
heroes  like  Ulfilas,  Columbanus,  Willebrord,  Cyril, 
and  Methodius.  It  was  more  than  a  thousand  years 
after  Christ  was  born  when  Gottschalk,  the  builder 
of  a  Christian  kingdom  between  the  Elbe  and  the 
Adir,  was  murdered  by  pagan  rebels,  and  with  him 
sixty  priests  and  bishops.  Some  were  beheaded, 
some  offered  in  sacrifice  upon  heathen  altars.  Not 
until  1168  was  the  last  idol  destroyed  in  this  Kingdom 
where  the  missionary  bishop,  John  of  Mechlenburg, 
after  days  of  torture,  was  offered  in  sacrifice  to 
Radegast.*  Those  who  are  impatient  over  the  delays, 
defeats,  or  partial  successes  of  the  modern  foreign 
mission  movement  need  to  remember  that  a  millen- 
nium was  not  too  long  in  which  to  make  Europe 
even  nominally  Christian. 

Along  old  As  we  flit  across  Europe  from  the 

mission  trails.  Hague  to  Naples,  we  cover  territory 
made  sacred  by  missionary  feet.  We  tread  again  the 
paths  that  the  great  apostle  to  the  Gentiles  trod,  see 
the  prison  in  the  Eternal  City  where  it  is  said  he 
languished,  walk  on  the  road  along  which  he  traveled 
when  he  entered  the  city,  burrow  into  catacombs 
that  were  built  when  Italy  was  foreign  mission  terri- 
tory, look  upon  inscriptions  carved  by  persecuted 
little  bands  that  followed  a  despised  and  alien  faith. 


*How   Europe   was   won  for    Christianity ^   M.   W.  Stubbs, 
p.  185. 


10  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

«.-  ,  ^    .^  What  a  strange  reversal  the  centuries 

Christianity—        ,  .  ^       ny    ^         i  i 

Oriental  or  have  brought!  loday  there  are  those 

^h'^^h?^***'  ^^^  oppose  the  carrying  of  the  good 

news  of  God's  free  grace  to  Asia, 
because,  forsooth,  we  are  trying  to  impose  an  Occi- 
dental faith  upon  Orientals;  then  the  opposition  was 
against  introducing  the  new  Oriental  cult  of  Chris- 
tianity into  Western  Europe.  The  New  Testament 
refuses  to  recognize  territorial  limitations  when  it 
speaks  of  a  consummation  in  which  men  from  the 
east  and  west  and  north  and  south,  out  of  every 
language  and  nation  and  tongue  and  people  shall  sit 
down  together  at  the  Coronation  feast  of  the  Son  of 
Man. 

A  cross-section      ^^  is  an  earnest  of  the  new  day  that 
of  Protes-  on  our  pilgrimage  we  stop  for  a  week 

tantism.  ^^  ^j^^  Hague,  where  the  Edinburgh 

Continuation  Committee  is  in  session.  The  very 
creation  of  this  Committee,  to  continue  for  ten  years 
the  lines  of  study  and  investigation  started  by  the 
great  Edinburgh  Conference  of  1910,  would  have 
been  an  impossibility  in  an  earlier  generation.  Here 
in  one  Committee  are  met  Anglican,  Quaker,  Baptist, 
Methodist,  Presbyterian,  Congregational,  and  Lu- 
theran; prelates  from  England,  German  pastors, 
French  professors,  men  of  Sweden,  Switzerland, 
Canada,  Australia,  and  America.  It  is  a  veritable 
cross-section  of  the  Protestant  Churches  of  the 
world.  Yet  the  Committee  is  not  diverse,  but  one, 
united  in  one  holy  fellowship  of  love  and  service. 
In  the  meetings  of  this  body,  presided  over  by 


ALONG   OLD   MISSION   TRAILS  11 

Dr.  John  R.  Mott,  an  American  layman,  may  be 
seen  a  picture  of  the  unity  that  is  to  be.  There  is  no 
compromise,  no  sacrifice  of  opinion  or  conviction  or 
denominational  loyalty.  There  is  better,  there  is 
harmony;  harmony  built  out  of  many  notes  and 
many  instruments,  attuned  to  the  control  of  the 
blaster  Musician.  Such  hours  of  prayer,  in  which 
they  spoke  in  many  tongues  but  one  language!  Such 
days  of  fellowship  as  they  planned  together  for  the 
wider  interests  of  the  Kingdom  of  God! 

A  Queen's  In  view  of  the  importance  and  repre- 

weicome.  sentative    character    of    the    Com- 

mittee, it  is  no  wonder  that  the  people  of  the  Hague 
housed  them  in  beautiful  Castle  Aude  Wassenas, 
that  Queen  Wilhelmina  herself  entertained  them  at 
luncheon,  and  that  she  sent  them  the  following 
significant  personal  letter  of  welcome : 

"I  count  myself  happy  to  bid  you  a  hearty  welcome  to  my 
country.  In  doing  so  I  wish  to  declare  that  I  share  with  all  my 
heart  the  principles  which  mspire  your  committee  in  its  sacred 
work,  and  that  I  feel  myself  m  sympathy  with  those  who  are  en- 
deavoring to  carry  forward  the  lofty  work  begun  at  Edinburgh. 

"We  also  in  the  Netherlands  are  striving  for  unity  and  coopera- 
tion in  the  missionary  field;  and  we  are  trying  to  understand  other 
peoples  whose  circumstances  are  unlike  our  own,  in  the  spirit  of 
love,  as  true  disciples  of  Him,  who  came  to  serve  mankind.  I 
regard  your  coming  here  and  your  presence  in  the  Netherlands 
Missionary  Conference  as  a  joyful  token  that  those  of  my  coimtry- 
men  who  are  in  the  service  of  missions  will  persevere  in  these 
principles. 

"It  is  my  earnest  desire  that  the  unity  of  all  Christ's  followers, 
members  of  His  invisible  fellowship,  may  be  ever  more  and  more 


12  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

deeply  felt,  and  that  our  Saviour  may  stir  our  hearts  to  more 
and  more  fervent  united  prayer. 

"May  our  zeal  be  roused  and  hallowed,  and  may  all  the  laborers 
in  God's  vineyard  be  fitted  for  the  task  to  which  they  are  person- 
ally called.  May  the  truth  which  is  in  Christ  enlighten  the 
darkness  of  human  misery,  and  may  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
His  Divine  Love  awaken  joy  and  gladness  in  the  hearts  of  all 
God's   creatures." 

A  century's  The    contrast    between    this    royal 

contrasts.  welcome    to    the    delegates    of    the 

Foreign  Mission  societies  of  the  Protestant  world  and 
the  contempt  in  which  their  enterprise  was  held  a 
century  ago  could  not  have  been  more  striking. 
These  contrasts  of  a  century  were  brought  out  with 
great  clearness  by  Dr.  Samuel  B.  Capen  in  an  address 
delivered  before  an  Indian  audience  in  Bombay  a 
few  months  before  his  death.  **One  hundred  years 
ago,"  he  said,  "there  was  almost  universal  indiffer- 
ence to  missions;  there  were  in  the  whole  world  only 
seven  missionary  societies,  employing  less  than  two 
hundred  male  missionaries.  Today  there  are  seven 
hundred,  eighty-eight  societies  and  nineteen  thou- 
sand, two  hundred,  eighty  missionaries.  The  total 
gifts  from  the  churches  then  were  about  one  hundred 
thousand  dollars.  Today  they  are  twenty  million 
dollars.  So  great  was  the  hostility  in  this  country 
that  the  American  Board  (the  first  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Society)  had  great  difficulty  in  securing  a 
charter  from  the  Massachusetts  legislature.  The 
young  men  who  in  various  colleges  were  the  means  of 
rousing  the  churches  to  form  this  first  Foreign 
Missionary   Society   felt   compelled   to   keep   their 


ALONG    OLD    MISSION    TRAILS  13 

organization  secret  and  to  record  its  meetings  in 
cipher.'* 

The  river  out  of  He  showed  that  while  one  hundred 
the  sanctuary.  years  ago  there  was  only  one  Protes- 
tant church  member  in  the  United  States  to  every 
fourteen  of  the  population,  today  there  is  one  in 
four;  that  while  there  was  only  one  in  ten  college 
students  who  w^as  a  church  member,  today  there  is 
one  in  two.  He  brought  out  contrasts  not  less  strik- 
ing on  the  field:  Seventeen  hundred  hospitals  and 
dispensaries  today,  not  one  a  hundred  years  ago; 
Bibles  few  and  expensive  in  sixty-four  languages 
then,  today  Bibles  printed  in  five  hundred  languages 
and  dialects.  In  1913  there  were  sold  by  the  Bible 
Societies  of  Great  Britain  and  America  fourteen 
million  copies  of  the  Scriptures.  The  stream  of 
missionary  activity,  like  that  in  Ezekiel's  vision, 
trickled  from  under  the  threshold  of  the  temple,  a 
tiny  rivulet,  that  as  it  flowed  became  waters  to  swim 
in  and  rivers  that  could  not  be  passed  over,  and 
everything  lived  whither  the  river  came. 

"And  by  the  river  and  upon  the  bank  thereof,  on  this  side  and 
on  that  side,  shall  grow  trees  for  food,  whose  leaf  shall  not  fade, 
neither  shall  the  fruit  thereof  be  consumed;  it  shall  bring  forth 
new  fruit  every  mouth  because  their  waters  have  issued  out  of  the 
sanctuary,  and  the  fruit  thereof  shall  be  for  food,  and  the  leaf 
thereof  for  medicine."  Ezekiel  47:12. 

A  gateway  into  Pilgrim  eyes  get  their  first  glimpses 
the  past.  of  ii^Q  Orient  in  Alexandria,  for  Egypt 

is  of  the  soul  of  the  East.  Here  you  may  see  pilots  of 
river  steamers  who  could  pose  for  one  of  the  Minor 


14  THE  KING'S   HIGHWAY 

Prophets.  Here  the  very  atmosphere  of  the  Bible 
story  surrounds  the  daily  life,  as  men  use  the  tools 
and  wear  the  dress  and  think  the  thoughts  that  their 
ancestors,  through  unnumbered  ages,  have  used  and 
worn  and  thought.  On  every  side  pleasant  by-paths 
beckon  you  into  the  past;  you  may  live  in  the  Old 
Testament  or  in  the  New;  may  follow  the  footsteps 
of  Persians,  Greeks,  Romans,  or  Saracens;  may  look 
upon  the  deathless  memorials  of  forgotten  civiliza- 
tions in  temple  and  tomb  and  museum;  may  feel  the 
spell  of  Moslem  civilization,  or  study  the  new  life 
that  is  pouring  into  an  ancient  land.  You  may  play, 
or  pray,  or  study,  or  dream;  but  you  cannot  forget 
for  one  moment  that  you  are  in  a  land  whose  very 
dust  is  rich  with  stories  of  an  immemorial  past. 
The  imperma-  ^^  sunset  the  long  shadow  of  the 
nence  of  the  pyramid  creeps  slowly  over  the  green 
permanent.  plain  beneath,  just  as  it  did  centuries 

ago  before  Abraham  left  Ur  of  the  Chaldees.  Age 
after  age  that  solemn,  silent  shadow  has  crept  out 
over  the  cloudless  plain,  while  the  brief  generations 
of  men  have  come  and  gone.  Yet  man,  the  ephemer- 
al, remains,  deepens  his  thought  and  expands  his 
empire,  while  the  lasting  pyramids  sink  slowly  but 
surely  into  irretrievable  decay. 
A  nation  Many  miss  the   greatest    things    in 

recreated.  Egypt.  Oppressed  by  the  past  and 

stunned  by  material  memorials,  they  fail  to  study 
a  living  force  which  is  re-creating  a  dying  land.  A 
breath  from  God  is  blowing  through  the  valley  of 
dry  bones.  The  profound  changes  that  are  being 


ALONG  OLD  MISSION  TRAILS  16 

wrought  in  the  national  life  by  the  missionary  work 
of  the  Church  of  England  and  the  United  Presby- 
terians of  America  are  coming  without  observation 
by  the  casual  traveler. 

The  historical  Before  considering  definite  missionary 
background.  undertakings,  a  word  about  the  his- 

torical background  may  not  be  amiss.  When  the  Mos- 
lem invaders  overran  and  conquered  Egypt  in  the 
seventh  century,  the  land  was  nominally  Christian. 
It  is  said  that  Christianity  was  introduced  by  St. 
Mark.  Here  rose  some  of  the  great  theologians  and 
teachers  of  the  Church:  Clement,  Origen, TertuUian, 
Cyprian,  and  Augustine.  At  the  time  of  the  Moslem 
conquest  bitter  theological  feuds  were  wasting  the 
power  of  the  Egyptian  Church  and  dividing  its 
loyalty,  so  that  a  part  of  the  population  welcomed 
the  Moslem  invaders  in  the  hope  that  the  heretics 
might  be  put  down. 

The  Copts;  After  the   Moslem   conquest  Chris- 

an  outpost  tianity    was    proscribed.  Multitudes 

were  forcibly  converted  to  Islam, 
multitudes  died  for  the  faith  which  they  would  not 
deny,  and  a  remnant  that  never  yielded  lived  on, 
despised  and  persecuted  by  their  conquerors.  This 
remnant  is  known  as  the  Coptic  Church.  The  term 
Coptic  is  a  corruption  of  Egyptian;  and  these  people 
are  undoubtedly  the  nearest  approach  we  have  to 
descendants  of  the  old  Egyptian  race.  Intermarriage 
with  the  Arab  conquerors  has,  however,  modified  the 
type,  and  the  Arabic  language  has  entirely  displaced 
the   Coptic.  For   centuries    all   that    this    outpost 


16  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

Church,  cut  off  from  the  free  currents  of  thought  in . 
Christendom,  could  do  was  to  hold  her  name,  al- 
though she  has  contributed  to  the  long  roll  of  martyrs 
in  every  century  of  the  Christian  era.  The  priest- 
hood became  ignorant  and  corrupt;  the  language 
of  the  ritual  was  not  *'understanded  of  the  people;" 
the  pressure  of  steady  persecution  and  proscription 
induced  a  rigid  and  narrow  formalism,  and  the  poor, 
old  Coptic  Church,  shriveled  and  decrepit,  sat  like 
some  beggar  in  the  sun,  mumbling  forgotten  tunes. 

The  centuries  in  which  Christians  were  shut  out 
of  the  schools  and  the  learned  professions,  discrimi- 
nated against  commercially,  and  socially  ostracised, 
left  many  scars.  The  Copts  hated  and  suspected  the 
Moslems  and  felt  no  impulse  to  attempt  their  con- 
version. They  unconsciously  and  inevitably  lowered 
their  standards  toward  those  of  the  Moslem  com- 
munity and  adopted  Moslem  customs  and  modes  of 
thought,  until  in  some  villages  about  the  only  dif- 
ference discernible  between  them  and  their  Moslem 
neighbors  was  that  they  were  not  polygamists.  More 
serious  still,  they  became  slavish  in  thought  and 
deed,  and  contracted  the  servile  vices  of  cowardice 
and  deceit. 

Great  Britain,  Egypt  under  the  rule  of  the  Khedive 
trustee.  ^^s  a  part  of  the  Turkish  empire  and 

paid  tribute  as  a  vassal  state.  The  corruption  of  the 
state,  the  inefficiency  of  the  Government,  and  the 
oppression  of  the  people  reduced  the  country  to 
abject  poverty  and  made  its  bonds  worthless. 
France   and   England   entered   into   the   situation 


ALONG    OLD   MISSION   TRAILS  17 

primarily  to  protect  the  interests  of  their  subjects 
who  had  made  Egyptian  investments.  The  with- 
drawal of  France  left  England  in  charge  as  trustee 
and  guardian.  The  rehabilitation  of  the  finances,  the 
reform  of  taxation,  the  reclamation  of  land  through 
irrigation,  the  founding  of  schools  and  introduction 
of  the  incorruptible  English  courts  are  features  in  the 
great  work  for  civilization  accomplished  by  the 
British. 

CiviUzation  a  ^^^  ^^^  ^^^  these  empire-builders 
John  the  also  builders  of  the  King's  Highway? 

aptist  -Qjj   ^^^   ^Yi^Q   Roman   soldiers   who 

stretched  firm  roads  like  radii  to  the  circumference 
of  the  Empire  make  paths  on  which  the  Gospel  could 
travel  swiftly?  Is  it  not  profoundly  true  that  all 
great  accomplishments  of  civilization  by  which 
anarchy  is  put  down,  property  rendered  safe,  com- 
munication opened  up,  education  made  possible, 
are  John  the  Baptists  crying  in  the  wilderness:  "The 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  at  hand"? 
A  college  that  '^^^  scouts  of  the  Gospel,  English  or 
began  in  a  American,  did  not  wait  for  the  pro- 

donkey  stable.  Section  of  the  Pax  Brittanica  before 
they  entered  Egypt.  In  1854  Presbyterians  estab- 
lished the  now  famous  American  Mission.  In 
obscurity  and  peril,  amid  revilings  and  bitter  opposi- 
tion they  began  to  lay  foundations.  In  Assiut,  for 
example,  the  only  quarters  that  the  missionary  could 
rent  were  over  a  donkey  stable.  Here,  in  foul  air 
and  discomfort,  undaunted  and  undiscouraged,  they 
laid  the  first  courses  of  Assiut  College.  It  is  a  great 


18  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

experience  to  thread  one's  way  through  the  narrow 
street,  to  look  at  the  dilapidated,  wretched  apology 
of  a  building,  and  to  realize  that  the  period  of  a  single 
life-time  has  bridged  the  distance  between  that  and 
the  stately  structures  in  the  sunny  campus. 
First  aim  to  It  is  a  sign  of  real  statesmanship  that 

make  Christians,  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  does 
not  use  its  denominational  name  in  the  churches 
which  it  founds,  but  calls  them  simply  evangeUcal 
churches.  For  the  most  part  it  has  been  able  to 
maintain  friendly  relations  with  the  Coptic  Chris- 
tian churches  who  furnish  the  great  mass  of  its  con- 
verts and  the  majority  of  the  pupils  in  its  schools. 
**We  have  not  come  to  destroy  but  to  fulfill"  is  the 
motto  of  the  missionaries.  They  found  the  Coptic 
Church  stationary,  reactionary,  with  a  dead  ritual 
overlaid  by  superstition,  with  an  uneducated  and 
lazy  priesthood,  and  a  membership  unreached  by  the 
vital  power  of  an  individual  experience  of  Chris- 
tianity. This  Church  is  today  being  revitalized  by 
its  contact  with  the  vigorous  young  Protestant 
churches  organized  by  the  mission. 
An  old  Church  At  Assiut  we  stood  in  the  glorious 
awakened.  moonlight,  looking  up  at  the  graceful 

towers  of  the  new  Coptic  Church,  shining  white 
against  the  spangled  blue  of  the  sky.  "We  do  not 
hope  or  desire,'*  said  one  of  the  missionaries,  "to 
replace  or  destroy  the  old  Coptic  Church.  There  will 
always  be  an  element  in  the  population  to  whom 
stately  ceremonial  and  elaborate  ritual,  pictures  and 
decorations,  appeal,  and  who  will  find  their  soul's 


ALONG   OLD   MISSION   TRAILS  19 

home  in  the  Coptic  Church.  We  do  expect  to  trans- 
form and  revitaUze  that  church.  Take  this  beautiful, 
new  structure,  for  example.  The  young  people  of  the 
congregation,  most  of  whom  were  graduates  of  our 
schools,  said  flatly  that,  unless  they  could  have  real 
preaching  and  singing  in  a  language  they  under- 
stood, they  would  go  to  the  evangelical  church.  The 
result  is  that  the  droning,  old  priests  are  replaced 
by  an  educated,  young  priest,  who  has  organized  a 
large  prayer  meeting  Wednesday  nights,  and  who 
preaches  simple  gospel  sermons  in  Arabic."  It  is 
of  course  too  much  to  expect  such  relations  to  be 
universal.  Sterility  and  corruption  do  not  yield  their 
place  without  a  struggle.  Often  the  priests  are 
bitter  opponents  of  the  mission. 
Meddling  with  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  basic  activities  of  the 
woman's  American  Mission  has  been  the  es- 

'^  ®^®'  tablishment  of  schools  for  girls.     In 

Egypt,  as  in  most  Moslem  countries,  schools  for 
girls  were  almost  unknown.  Every  town  had  its 
boys'  school,  often  held  in  a  room  over  the  public 
fountain,  built  as  a  memorial  by  some  pious 
Moslem.  Here,  swaying  rhythmically,  the  pupils 
shouted  together  their  lessons  from  the  Koran,  or 
brushed  in  delicately  the  beautifully  flowing  lines 
of  Arabic  writing.  But  the  idea  of  teaching  a  girl 
to  read  was  held  in  undisturbed  contempt.  As  soon 
as  it  was  possible  to  corral  a  group  of  unwilling 
maidens,  the  "meddlesome  missionaries"  began  to 
interefere  with  this  hoary,  old  idea  in  regard  to 
woman's  sphere.   Little  by  little  the  schools,  English 


20  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

and  American,  grew;  the  old  notions  gave  way,  the 
new  ambition  was  implanted,  until  today  Egypt 
is  feeling  the  thrill  of  a  new  desire:  "We  must  educate 
our  girls." 

Girls'  schools  The  missionary  schools  are  no  longer 
made  popular.  ij^q  ^nly  schools  for  girls;  both  the 
Government  and  private  individuals  are  establishing 
them.  In  Assiut  a  group  of  rich  Moslem  men  has 
founded  a  school,  imported  a  head  mistress  from 
England  at  a  very  large  salary,  and  introduced  a 
curriculum  based  on  Moslem  ideals  and  the  Koran. 
But  somehow  these  schools  do  not  satisfy.  "I  want 
my  daughter  to  attend  your  school,*'  said  a  rich  bey, 
"that  she  may  learn  to  be  gentle,  pure,  truthful,  and 
obedient,  as  you  teach  your  pupils  to  be,  but  I  do 
not  wish  her  to  have  any  Bible  lessons.'*  Gently 
the  missionary  explained  to  him  that  these  virtues 
which  he  had  noted  in  the  graduates  were  the  fruit 
of  the  Bible  lessons,  which  were  fundamental  in  the 
teaching  of  the  school.  Grudgingly  at  first,  gladly 
at  last,  he  consented  that  his  little  daughter  might 
learn  out  of  the  Book  long  hated  and  feared  by 
Moslems. 

There  are  centers  for  the  education 

Plain  living  »    .  i         -r  *      •        i-i    •        rwi 

and  high  of  girls  at  Luxor,  Assiut,  Cairo,  1  anta. 

thinking  at  ^j^^  Alexandria,   and   small  feeding 

schools  in  many  towns  and  villages — 

forty-two  schools  in  all.  The  boarding  school  at 

Luxor  has  had  a  wonderful  growth  since  1900;  is  now 

established  in  the   confidence  of   the  community, 

with  rising  standards,  a  student  body  of  three  hun- 


ALONG    OLD   MISSION   TRAILS  21 

dred,  and  good  buildings.  There  is  a  well-trained 
faculty  of  thirteen  members,  of  whom  two  are  mis- 
sionaries. The  school  building  in  its  bareness  and 
simplicity  is  quite  a  contrast  to  an  American  board- 
ing school.  In  very  hot  weather  the  girls  sleep  on  the 
roof  or  in  the  deep  pillared  porticoes.  Quilts  are 
spread  on  the  bare  floor,  and  in  the  morning  each 
girl  simply  folds  up  her  bed  and  piles  it  neatly  with 
others  in  long  rows  at  the  side  of  the  room  which  is 
then  ready  for  other  uses.  The  aim  is  steadily  held 
not  to  educate  the  girls  away  from  home  standards 
by  foreign  beds  and  chairs  and  food.  Life  is  made 
clean  and  orderly  and  pure,  but  in  other  ways  it  is 
not  changed.  Three  prices  are  paid  for  tuition. 
Those  whose  parents  can  pay  least  eat  in  Arab 
fashion,  dipping  daintily  from  the  common  dish  with 
their  fingers.  Others,  accustomed  to  knives  and 
forks  at  home,  pay  a  higher  tuition.  Each  pays  for 
and  receives  the  food  and  service  to  which  she  is 
accustomed.  Yet  a  beautiful  democracy  and  sisterly 
helpfulness  characterize  the  school.  In  spite  of  the 
three  prices  paid  all  are  together  in  classes,  play,  and 
social  life,  and  the  richer  girls  are  taught  to  serve  and 
help  all. 

Can  a  girl  What  happened  only  twelve  years  ago 

'®®*^^  could  hardly  occur  now  in  Luxor.  A 

rich  Moslem  merchant  brought  his  little  daughter  to 
school  that  she  might  learn  to  read.  He  had  visited 
the  store  of  a  Coptic  neighbor  and  there  had  seen  the 
merchant's  sister  keeping  books.  His  amazement 
knew  no  bounds;  but  when  by  questioning  he  was 


22  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

convinced  that  the  merchant's  sister  could  really 
read  and  really  write  and  really  add  and  multiply, 
and  learned  that  she  had  acquired  these  accomplish- 
ments at  the  recently  opened  American  Mission 
School,  he  said:  *'If  the  sister  of  a  Copt  can  learn, 
surely  my  daughter  can,"  and  forthwith  brought  her 
to  school. 

Egyptian  girls  When  we  visited  the  interesting  Girls' 
at  prayer.  Boarding  School  in  Assiut,  we  found 

that  the  pupils  had  asked  the  teachers  if  they  might 
have  a  special  day  of  prayer  and  fasting  in  prepara- 
tion for  the  communion.  With  lovely  simplicity 
these  girls  had  given  themselves  in  prayer  for  their 
friends  and  their  country.  The  hush  of  that  meeting 
of  dark-eyed,  eager-faced  girls  was  eloquent  of 
reality.  The  response  in  their  faces  as  the  message 
of  the  visitors  was  translated  to  them  was  beautiful 
to  see. 

The  Church  in  At  Assiut  the  Protestant  Church  has 
Assiut.  an  attractive  great  auditorium  which 

is  packed  to  the  doors  twice  on  Sunday.  This  Church 
is  itself  the  mother  of  missions,  supporting  its  own 
mission  stations  far  to  the  south  in  the  Sudan.  It 
supports  also  two  large  parish  schools,  one  for  girls 
and  one  for  boys,  each  numbering  about  three 
hundred  pupils,  and  both  quite  independent  of  mis- 
sionary control.  The  buildings  are  the  gift  of  two 
wealthy  members  of  the  church. 
Woman's  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  more  recent  enterprises  of 

college  in  the  mission  is  the  College  for  Girls  in 

^^°*  Cairo.   This  is  housed  in   beautiful 

buildings  set  in  a  great  garden  in  the  residential  part 


ALONG  OLD  MISSION  TRAILS  23 

of  the  city.  This  is  the  only  institution  for  girls  of 
even  low  collegiate  rank  in  all  Egypt.  This  institu- 
tion is  the  monument  to  the  faith  of  a  great-souled 
woman,  Miss  Ella  O.  Kyle,  the  first  principal.  In 
spite  of  opposition  and  ridicule,  she  kept  steadily  to 
her  task  of  giving  deep  draughts  of  education  to  the 
higher  class  of  women  and  girls  in  Egypt.  When  God 
had  let  her  see  her  prayers  take  substance  in  the 
buildings  of  the  new  college,  He  called  her  home  in 
1912. 

The  first  The  first  young  woman  to  take  the 

alumna.  college  course  had  marked  individu- 

ality. As  a  girl  she  had  attended  the  boarding  school 
in  Cairo.  As  a  wealthy  young  widow  she  took  the 
entire  college  course  through  private  tutors.  When 
she  had  completed  her  studies,  she  felt  that  she  must 
do  something  with  her  education  and  set  herself  to 
the  task  of  writing  a  school  history  of  Egypt.  Her 
task  was  very  difficult,  the  history  must  be  acceptable 
to  a  Moslem  Government;  it  must  be  fair  and  im- 
partial, but  it  must  cut  out  the  mass  of  extravagant 
statements  about  the  Mohammedan  conquest  with 
which  so-called  histories  of  Egypt  had  been  em- 
bellished. 

„     ^    ,  She   submitted   her   history   to   the 

Her  book.  -./r.    •  i.   t>  i  •  i 

Minister  of  Education,  who  was  at 

once  eager  to  accept  and  adopt  it  for  use  in  the 

government  schools,  but  requested  the  author  to 

write  her  name  as  "Hassan'*  instead  of  "Hind," 

because  it  would  be  so  mortifying  to  the  Egyptian 

Government  to  have  a  work  in  its  schools  written 


24  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

by  a  woman  and  a  Christian.  She  answered:  "But 
1  am  a  woman  and  I  am  a  Christian  and  I  have 
written  a  true  history  of  Egypt,  and  I  should  like  all 
three  facts  to  appear  on  the  title  page."  The  Egyp- 
tian Government  accepted  the  situation,  paid  a  good 
sum  for  the  book,  and  is  using  it  today  throughout 
the  country.  The  author  is  the  beloved  teacher  of 
Arabic  literature  in  the  new  college.  Does  not  this 
one  first  fruit  of  the  higher  education  of  woman  in 
Egypt  go  far  to  justify  the  undertaking? 
A  college  We  were  invited  to  a  reception  in  the 

reception.  college  building,  where  an  opportunity 

was  given  to  meet  many  of  the  alumnae  and  leading 
Christian  women  of  the  city.  It  was  a  promise  of  the 
future  for  Egypt  to  see  the  throngs  of  beautiful, 
educated,  enlightened  women.  One  of  them  was  a 
writer  of  distinction,  another  a  relative  of  the 
wealthy  banker  who  gave  the  parish  school  buildings 
in  Assiut.  By  her  work  as  an  evangelist  among  the 
common  people  she  has  helped  to  set  a  new  standard 
of  Christian  service  for  women.  When  these  ladies 
go  out  from  their  own  homes  to  do  evangelistic  work 
among  shut-in  women,  they  are  obliged  to  have  the 
protection  of  an  older  woman. 

A  woman's  Closely  allied  to  the  school  work  is 

prayer  meeting,  ^j^at  done  in  the  harems  by  Bible 
women  and  missionaries.  Miss  Anna  Y.  Thompson, 
the  beloved  veteran  missionary  in  Cairo,  superintends 
eight  Bible  women  who  enroll  about  five  hundred 
and  fifty  hearers.  Among  these  are  one  hundred 
Moslem  women.  We  attended  with  her  a  prayer 


A   BRAHMIN   WOMAN   AT   WORSHIP   WHILE   SHE   WAITS   THE 
APPROACH    OF   THE   JAGENATH    CAR. 


ALONG    OLD    MISSION   TRAILS  25 

meeting  in  the  house  of  one  of  these  women.  Fully 
thirty  women  were  crowded  into  the  little  room, 
sitting  in  closely  packed  rows  on  the  floor,  or  on  the 
divans  at  the  sides  of  the  room.  Some  of  them  were 
old;  some,  pitifully  young,  carried  babies  at  their 
breasts.  One  of  them,  a  girl  of  seventeen,  carrying 
a  fat  baby  boy  about  six  months  old,  had  had  five 
miscarriages.  A  woman  with  wan,  sad  face  had  lost 
twelve  out  of  her  thirteen  children.  Most  of  these 
women  were  Copts  or  Protestants;  one  a  Jewess, 
and  two  or  three  Moslems.  All  were  veiled  for  the 
street  and  wore  the  black  over-garment  common  in 
Cairo.  The  songs  and  the  prayers  and  the  tender 
Bible  lessons  seemed  to  reach  their  hearts;  and  then 
with  what  touching  eagerness  they  listened  to 
American  women  speaking  of  a  life  in  a  country, 
strange  and  wonderful  to  them!  These  house-to- 
house  meetings  do  more  than  bring  spiritual  comfort 
to  hungry  hearts;  they  are  first  aid  to  the  igno- 
rant, and  give  the  line  upon  line  instruction  that 
must  gradually  weaken  the  terrible  hold  of  deplorable 
fear  and  superstition.  Through  the  tender  talks 
given  to  mothers  many  a  baby  has  a  better  chance 
to  live. 

Woman's  That  the  need  of  emphasis  on  female 

education  education  is  urgent  is  shown  by  the 

neg  ec  e  .  £^^^  ^^^^  ^^^  percentage  of  girl  pupils 

is  still  very  low.  In  1910  there  were  42  schools  for 
girls,  139  for  boys;  4899  girls  enrolled,  12,631  boys. 
These  proportions  are  eloquent  of  the  view-point 
of  the  community.    Coptic,    as    well    as    Moslem 


26  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

families  regard  their  boys  as  very  much  more  to  be 
considered  than  their  girls.  Yet  this  small  number  of 
girl  pupils  is  probably  more  vitally  related  to  the 
progress  of  Egypt  than  is  any  other  student  body. 
The  divorce  The  terrible  handicap  which  Islam 

^^^^'  puts    upon    the    woman    is   evident 

throughout  Egypt.  Not  only  are  the  women  un- 
speakably ignorant  and  superstitious,  they  are  also 
the  victims  of  cruel  social  customs.  Perhaps  the 
darkest  shadow  on  their  life  is  the  absolute  right  of 
divorce  exercised  by  the  husband.  For  any  trivial 
cause  he  may  speak  the  fatal  words:  **I  divorce  thee," 
and  drive  his  wife  from  her  home.  As  the  children 
remain  the  property  of  the  father,  women  will  stoop 
to  any  servility  to  keep  in  the  good  graces  of  their 
masters.  Divorce  is  so  frequent  and  easy  that  a 
mere  girl  in  her  early  twenties  may  already  have 
been  divorced  many  times. 

"Lateefa  of  B.  in  her  nineteenth  year  has  been  divorced  four 
times.  Ibrahim  EflFendi,  a  youth  of  twenty-seven,  has  been 
married  thirteen  times.  Another  youth  when  reproved  for  taking 
a  twenty-eighth  wife,  replied,  "Why  should  I  not,  when  my 
father  divorced  thirty-eight?"  It  is  a  common  saying  among 
Moslems;  'A  woman  is  like  a  pair  of  shoes.  If  she  gets  old,  a  man 
throws  her  away,  and  buys  another  as  long  as  he  has  money.' 
Of  every  seven  Moslems  married  in  Egypt,  more  than  two  are, 
according  to  official  record,  divorced.  But  the  actual  number  of 
divorces  is  probably  even  greater.  The  police  say  that  in  many 
cases  no  pretense  of  recording  a  divorce  is  made." 

The  helplessness,  darkness,  and  evil  conditions 
of  the  life  of  the  women  of  Egypt  make  the  very 
strongest  appeal  to  the  Christian  womanhood  of  the 
world. 


ALONG    OLD   MISSION    TRAILS  27 

Egyptian  That  the  patient  work  done  among 

women  the  women  and  children  is  not  wasted 

organize.  j^   shown   by   the   response   already 

made.  Christianity,  as  always,  proves  a  leaven.  The 
Christian  women  in  Egypt  are  already  reaching  out 
to  help  others.  They  have  sixteen  missionary  societies 
of  their  own,  with  about  seven  hundred  members. 
Out  of  their  poverty  they  gave  $1,430.00  in  1910. 
The  young  women,  too,  have  their  societies  with 
three  hundred  members  and  contributions  a  little  in 
excess  of  the  older  women.  Even  the  juniors  have 
twelve  missionary  societies  with  a  thousand  mem- 
bers, and  $374.00  in  contributions.  Between  smiles 
and  tears  one  reads  of  these  Egyptian  women  al- 
ready organizing  monthly  missionary  meetings 
officered  and  arranged  by  themselves.  To  be  sure, 
some  kind  husband  often  has  to  write  the  paper, 
read  with  such  simple  pride,  and  listened  to  with 
eager  interest.  But  it  is  beautiful  to  see  their  horizon 
widening  to  take  in  foreign  missions  in  the  Sudan, 
and  their  Christian  life  deepening  until  they  recog- 
nize a  home  mission  field  in  their  Moslem  neighbors. 
The  awakening  in  Egypt  in  regard  to  the  impor- 
tance of  education  and  training  of  women  is  evident 
in  many  ways:  (1)  the  number  of  girls  in  school  is 
steadily  rising  in  government,  private  and  Christian 
schools;  (2)  the  comments  in  the  newspapers  are 
more  numerous  and  more  friendly;  (3)  the  demand 
for  special  training  in  domestic  science  and  home 
hygiene  is  shown  in  the  popularity  of  these  courses 
in  the  schools;  (4)  the  appreciation  of  the  need  of 


28  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

better  physical  development  is  shown  by  the  willing- 
ness of  parents  to  have  gymnastic  exercises  and  out 
of  door  games  in  girls*  schools;  (5)  Western  ac- 
complishments for  women  are  already  becoming 
fashionable. 

Music  and  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  trained 

missions.  musician  in  the  boarding  school  at 

Luxor  was  able  to  draw  within  the  influence  of  the 
school  Moslem  ladies  otherwise  inaccessible.  These 
gladly  paid  full  fees  for  vocal  and  piano  lessons.  The 
lovely  abnegation  of  this  American  girl,  patiently 
bending  her  skill  to  all  day  repetition  of  fumbling 
scales  and  beginners'  exercises,  remains  in  the 
memory  as  an  evidence  of  the  constraining  love  of 
Christ  which  transforms  drudgery  into  blessedness. 
The  college  The  limits  of  our  study  do  not  permit 

at  Assiut.  more  than  the  mention  of  what  is  the 

chief  educational  activity  of  the  American  Mission, 
the  magnificent  system  of  schools  for  boys  which 
includes  one  hundred  thirty-nine  schools  of  every 
grade  from  the  simple  village  day  school  to  the 
college.  From  the  graduates  of  these  schools  are 
coming  the  strong  Christian  men  who  are  making 
Christianity  indigenous  in  Egypt.  One  of  the  most 
notable  of  these  schools  is  the  College  at  Assiut^^^^ 
This  began  in  1865  in  a  donkey  stable  as  a  day  school 
with  five  pupils.  Today  it  has  eight  hundred  pupils 
drawn  from  regions  as  far  apart  as  Khartum  and 
Alexandria:  Copts,  Protestants,  Moslems,  and  mem- 
bers of  the  Greek  Orthodox  Church.  Nearly  three 
hundred  of  these  are  in  the  college  department,the 
others  in  the  high  school  and  grammar  grades. 


ALONG    OLD    MISSION   TRAILS  29 

Student  It  heartens  faith  to  see  the  beautiful 

activities.  buildings  set  in  the  wide  campus  of 

twenty-seven  acres;  to  meet  the  manly  students,  to 
observe  the  spirit  with  which  they  enter  into  ath- 
letics, and  the  even  greater  zest  with  which  they 
debate  and  study.  Here  is  a  band  of  Student  Volun- 
teers, numbering  ninety-one,  who  have  definitely 
pledged  their  lives  to  Christian  work.  Here  is  a 
student  church,  numbering  three  hundred  com- 
municants. The  Students*  Christian  Union  is  respon- 
sible for  the  religious  work  done  by  the  students. 
It  aims  to  bring  the  students  into  personal  knowledge 
of  Christ  and  to  press  home  His  claim  to  service. 
The  Union  arranges  daily  devotional  periods  in  the 
dormitories,  conducts  voluntary  prayer  meetings, 
and  an  every-student  personal  canvass  in  religious 
matters.  Older  students  act  as  big  brothers  to  the 
little  boys  in  the  primary.  Students  conduct  cate- 
chism classes  in  the  fundamentals  of  Christianity. 
Every  Sunday  students  of  the  college  hold  evangelis- 
tic meetings  in  twenty  outlying  villages.  Last  year 
forty-nine  of  the  students  pubUcly  confessed  their 
faith  in  Christ. 

The  record  of  the  Alumni  of  the 
Alumm  records.  .  i  ,        * ,  . 

college  IS  notable.  About  forty-two 

per  cent,  of  them  are  engaged  in  active  and  distinc- 
tively Christian  work.  They  are  scattered  through- 
out the  length  of  Egypt.  Sixty-one  of  them  are 
teachers,  one  hundred  pastors,  twenty-two  evangel- 
ists, fourteen  theological  students.  There  are  govern- 
ment officers,  physicians,  merchants,  pharmacists. 


30  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

planters,  and  bank  clerks  noted  in  the  list  of  the 
alumni  who  have  gone  out  to  honor  their  Alma 
Mater. 

Of  course  the  college  has  needs.  It 
would  not  be  the  living  and  growing 
institution  that  it  is  if  it  had  not.  Some  of  the 
students  are  rich;  most  of  them  are  poor,  endeavor- 
ing, with  fewer  opportunities  available  than  would 
be  the  case  in  America,  to  work  their  way  through 
college.  Sixty  dollars  a  year  affords  a  scholarship. 
Many  such  are  needed.  The  building  needs,  as  must 
be  in  such  a  rapidly  growing  school,  are  many:  a 
chapel,  three  large  dormitories,  a  library,  a  dining 
hall,  and  several  faculty  residences.  Some  day  the 
same  faith  which  has  already  translated  itself  into 
the  substantial  beginnings  of  the  college  buildings 
will  translate  these  dreams  into  brick  and  mortar. 
The  past  is  the  pledge  of  this. 

Secret  of  What  are  the  secrets  of  the  distin- 

spirittial  power  guished  success  of  this  college  on 
in  this  college.      ^^^  ^^^^^^  spiritual  lines?   They  are 

written  plainly  so  that  all  the  schools  of  the  world 
may  read:  (1)  The  faculty  is  composed  wholly  of  out 
and  out  Christians;  (2)  the  passion  of  evangelism 
has  burned  brightly  in  the  hearts  of  the  three  men 
who  have  been  presidents;  (3)  The  Bible  is  accorded 
its  rightful  place  of  supremacy;  (4)  The  personal 
and  social  fellowship  between  students  and  teachers 
is  unusually  close,  the  teachers  living  with  as  well  as 
for  the  boys;  (5)  The  spirit  of  intercessory  prayer 
has  been  never  lacking;  (6)  Service  is  put  in  the  fore- 


ALONG   OLD   MISSION   TRAILS  31 

front  of  the  ideals  of  Christianity  presented  to  the 
students. 

None  but  '^^^  determination  to  have  none  but 

Christian  Christian  teachers  in  the  school  had 

teachers.  ^^  fight  its  way  through  seemingly 

insurmountable  difficulties,  but  is  justified  by  the 
results.  Better  a  small  school  full  of  reality  than  a 
big  school  where  teachers  are  continually  gi\  ing 
the  lie  to  the  charter  by  life  and  teaching.  The 
missionary  force,  always  sadly  inadequate,  has  been 
supplemented  in  the  American  Mission  of  Egypt  by 
young  men  and  women  who  come  out  as  teachers  on 
a  three  years'  term.  Their  work  must  of  course  be 
done  in  English;  but  their  Christian  enthusiasm, 
friendliness  with  the  students,  and  spirit  of  service 
have  made  them  valuable  adjuncts  to  the  permanent 
missionary  staff.  It  sometimes  happens  that  those 
who  come  on  a  three  years'  term  find  the  way  open 
for  them  to  make  missionary  service  a  life  work. 
The  Moslem  The  gravest  question  in  Egypt — 
problem.  reaching    the     Moslems — has    been 

barely  touched.  The  Copts  all  told  constitute  less 
than  ten  per  cent,  of  the  population.  The  most  in- 
fluential classes  are  Mohammedans.  The  difficulties 
in  reaching  them  have  been  in  the  past  almost 
insurmountable.  It  was  death  for  a  Moslem  to 
apostatize,  and  the  fanaticism  of  opposition  made 
even  the  presentation  of  the  Gospel  hazardous  and 
difficult.  Long  centuries  of  antagonism  have  left  the 
Coptic  Church  absolutely  hopeless  in  attempting 
work  among  Moslems,  and  have  created  an  indiffer- 


32  THE  KING'S   HIGHWAY 

ence  and  repugnance  that  made  even  prayer  for 
Moslems  formal  and  lifeless.  Therefore,  for  years 
the  attention  of  the  missions  was  f  ocussed  on  reach- 
ing and  requickening  the  Copts.  There  was  always 
a  proportion  of  Moslem  pupils  in  the  schools,  some- 
times and  in  some  schools  running  as  high  as  one- 
third  of  the  whole.  Conversions  were  very  few  and 
for  the  most  part  ended  in  tragedy. 
Conditions,  why  Within  the  past  few  years  the  con- 
improving,  dition  has  been  changing;  slowly, 
almost  imperceptibly  at  first,  but  now  quite  evidently 
and  surprisingly.  Several  elements  have  entered  into 
this:  (1)  Contact  with  Christians  in  the  schools  has 
removed  contemptuous  and  hateful  ideas;  (2)  The 
regular  and  required  study  of  the  Bible  has  intro- 
duced wholly  new  ideas  of  God  and  of  religion  into 
the  community;  (3)  The  political  power  of  the 
English  has  tended  to  put  the  fanatical  elements  out 
of  power,  and  to  impress  the  novel  notion  of  tolerance 
and  justice  for  all;  (4)  The  steady  stream  of  travel 
has  broken  down  isolation  and  widened  the  horizon; 
(5)  The  increase  in  literacy  (Egypt  still  has  only 
about  fourteen  men  in  a  hundred  and  possibly  ten 
women  in  a  thousand  able  to  read  and  write)  and  the 
rise  of  daily  newspapers  have  both  cast  a  flickering 
light  into  the  intellectual  darkness ;  (6)  The  weakness 
and  defeat  of  the  Turkish  Empire  have  shaken  the 
haughty  and  exclusive  self-dependence  of  the  Moslem 
population;  (7)  The  beautiful  and  unselfish  devotion 
of  three  generations  of  missionaries  has  softened 
prejudice;  (8)  The  establishment  of  hospitals  and 


MR.    AND    MRS.    INGKONG,    FOOCHOW. 
Christiao  teachers,  the  graduates  of  Christian  schools. 


ALONG  OLD  MISSION  TRAILS  33 

dispensaries  has  made  wide  seed-sowing  of  the  Gospel 
possible;  (9)  The  steady  sale  of  Arabic  Bibles  and 
New  Testaments  and  of  Christian  pamphlets  and 
apologetic  literature  has  undermined  the  confidence 
of  many  in  the  final  sufficiency  of  the  Koran;  (10) 
The  irresistible  pressure  of  modern  science,  inven- 
tion, and  commerce  is  forcing  the  followers  of  the 
Prophet  into  new  and  untried  paths  of  thought; 
(11)  Additional  agencies  have  entered  the  field. 
Enter  Dr.  Among  these  agencies  perhaps  the 

Zwemer.  most  powerful  are  the  Nile  Press  and 

Dr.  Samuel  M.  Zwemer.  Dr.  Zwemer,  the  leader 
who,  above  all  others,  is  directing  the  attention  of 
the  Christian  world  toward  the  Moslem  problem,  has 
removed  to  Cairo  from  the  Mission  of  the  Dutch 
Reformed  Church  in  Arabia.  He  became  convinced 
that  because  Cairo  was  the  intellectual  capital  of 
Islam  he  could  here  render  most  effective  service. 
His  reputation  as  a  great  Arabic  scholar  has  preceded 
him,  and  respect  for  his  knowledge  and  understand- 
ing of  Moslem  life  and  culture  brings  many  men  to 
him  to  talk  over  frankly  the  questions  that  are  press- 
ing on  them. 

Not  long  ago  Dr.  Zwemer  was  giving  a  lecture  to 
a  big  audience  of  Moslem  men.  Fearlessly,  and  yet 
with  courtesy  and  tact,  he  was  discussing  the  issue 
between  Christianity  and  Islam.  At  the  close  of  the 
lecture  a  leading  man  in  the  community  arose,  and 
in  substance  said: 

"I  cannot  answer  what  Dr.  Zwemer  has  said  to- 
night. We  ought  to  go  home  and  study  our  religion 


34  THE   KING'S  HIGHWAY 

afresh.  For  either  we  do  not  know  it  and  therefore 
cannot  answer  him,  or  else  we  have  a  rehgion  not 
worth  defending." 

Such  a  meeting  could  hardly  have  been  held  ten 
years  ago  or  such  a  confession  made. 
A  converted  Weekly  in  Cairo  a  converted  Moslem, 

Moslem's  himself  formerly  a  professor  in  El 

estimony.  Azhar,  lectures  to  large  audiences  of 

men.  At  the  close  of  his  lectures  questions  are  asked 
and  there  is  free  discussion.  Repeatedly  his  life  has 
been  threatened,  and  he  knows  that  he  lives  always 
in  the  shadow  of  danger.  While  we  were  in  Egypt, 
a  note  was  handed  to  him  with  the  other  questions. 
In  this  he  was  told  that  there  were  men  in  the  audi- 
ence waiting  to  kill  him,  if  he  did  not  keep  silence. 
He  read  the  note,  then  baring  his  breast  said  simply : 
"I  am  as  willing  now  as  at  any  time  to  seal  my 
testimony  to  Jesus  with  my  life,'*  and  none  molested 
him. 

Work  of  the  A  new  note  of  confidence  is  coming 

Nile  Press.  jnto  the  Christian  forces,  and  a  new 

devotion.  The  little  leaflets  put  out  by  the  Nile  Press 
are  models  of  simplicity  and  spiritual  power,  ex- 
pressed with  all  the  Oriental  imagery  that  wings 
them  home  to  the  people.  They  showed  us  a  series 
of  Arabic  story  parables  at  the  Nile  Press.  These 
have  been  translated  into  English  for  the  benefit  of 
those  interested  in  Moslem  missionary  work.  Two  of 
them.  The  Threshold  and  the  Corner  and  The  Debt 
of  AH  Ben  Omas  are  as  good  for  Americans  as  for 
Egyptians.  Then  there  is  a  series  of   Khuthas  pre- 


ALONG   OLD   MISSION   TRAILS  35 

pared  expressly  for  Moslems.  The  Khutha  is  the 
address  given  on  Friday  in  the  Mosque,  based  on  a 
text  from  the  Koran.  These  Khuthas  also  are  based 
on  a  discussion  of  the  Koran  and  written  in  the 
ordinary  Moslem  style.  They  contain  Christian  in- 
struction, but  are  most  courteous  and  contain 
nothing  to  cause  resentment.  During  the  first  month 
after  publication  ten  thousand  copies  of  single 
Khutbas  were  sold.  One  called  The  Burden  Bearer 
and  another.  The  Birih  of  the  Prophet,  have  been 
translated  into  EngHsh.  Through  them  a  good  idea 
of  the  methods  of  Christian  work  among  Moslems 
is  obtained. 

Prayer  for  Perhaps  the  most  encouraging  sign 

Moslems.  jg  ^jjg  awakening  on  the  part  of  the 

Coptic  and  Protestant  Christians  of  a  sense  of 
responsibility  and  of  longing  for  the  conversion  of 
the  Moslems.  The  little  evangelical  church  has 
always  felt  that  its  appointed  task  was  the  evangeliz- 
ing of  eight  hundred  thousand  Copts  and  kindling 
among  them  the  fire  of  a  pure  Christianity;  but 
lately  it  is  beginning  to  see  a  broader  work.  It  is  the 
old  struggle  between  *'home"  and  "foreign"  under 
other  conditions.  In  Egypt  as  in  America  Christians 
are  finding  that  there  is  no  spiritual  tonic  compar- 
able to  the  facing  and  attacking  of  the  whole  task. 

WTien  it  is  remembered  that  the  Copts  were  a 
servile  people  and  that  the  gulf  between  Moslem  and 
Copt  is  deeper  than  that  between  southern  white 
and  southern  negro,  the  difficulty  of  rousing  the 
Church  to  its  duty  to  Moslem  neighbors  can  be  seen. 


36  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

God  has  raised  up  prophets  who  fearlessly  challenge 
the  Egyptian  Church  to  attempt  the  work.  Wonder- 
ful seasons  of  prayer  have  marked  the  meetings  of 
the  synod;  a  new  recognition  has  been  made  that 
not  argument  but  prayer,  love,  forgiveness,  and 
truth  in  the  daily  life  would  make  the  Gospel  attract- 
ive to  Moslems.  The  black  incubus  of  despair  that 
made  many  a  Christian  settle  down  to  the  convic- 
tion that  a  Moslem  could  not  be  converted  is  lifted; 
a  new  spirit  from  God  is  filling  the  churches.  *'A 
young  Moslem  had  professed  Christ,"  says  one  of 
the  missionaries.  *'He  was  truly  anew  man  in  Christ 
Jesus  and  he  loved  to  talk  of  Christ  and  the  new 
life.  One  day  in  conversation  with  the  one  who  had 
been  the  means  of  leading  him  to  Christ,  the  mis- 
sionary asked  for  the  argument  which  had  convinced 
him  of  the  reality  of  salvation  through  Christ.  The 
young  man  answered :  *No  argument  that  was  ever 
presented  to  me  convinced  me.  Every  one  I  could 
refute  to  my  complete  satisfaction.  It  was  your  life 
that  convinced  me  of  the  worth  of  Christianity  and 
of  the  reality  of  Christ  and  salvation  through  Him.* 
"Christianity  is  not  a  creed,  but  a  life.  To  live 
that  life,  to  live  Christy  is  the  one  and  only  way  to 
save  and  bless  Islam  and  win  Egypt  for  Christ." 
Medical  It  remains  to  speak,  all  too  briefly, 

missions.  Qf  q^q  agency  already  alluded  to,  the 

medical  mission.  The  physical  misery  of  the  people, 
the  terrible  illnesses,  the  needless  suffering,  drive  to 
the  Christian  hospital  multitudes  who  could  be 
reached  by   no  other  means.  Here,  by  song  and 


ALONG    OLD    MISSION    TRAILS  37 

Gospel-story  and  picture  and  brave  service  of 
humanity,  the  truth  of  Christ  is  made  flesh  before 
them.  Into  hundreds  of  villages  passes  the  word  that 
Christians  are  not  *'infidels,"  "dogs,"  "devils,"  but 
tender  and  godly  and  compassionate.  The  large 
hospital  at  Assiut  is  a  monument  to  the  faith  of 
medical  missionaries.  With  the  exception  of  three 
hundred  dollars  given  by  the  Board  to  start  the 
work,  the  buildings  and  equipment  have  all  been 
earned  in  the  field.  Private  practice,  hospital  fees, 
gifts  from  tourists  and  grateful  patients,  have  little 
by  little  made  possible  the  wonderful  hospital  of  to- 
day, in  which  in  the  year  1910  thirty -five  thousand 
patients  were  treated  and  twenty-one  thousand,  one 
hundred  fifty -five  dollars  received.  Yet  the  great 
majority  of  the  patients  are  poor  people  who  could 
not  pay  a  piaster  for  their  care.  One  of  the  great 
unmet  needs  of  the  country  is  more  hospitals  for 
women  and  children  and  more  medical  women  to  run 
them.  The  difficulty  of  securing  nurses  is  very  great, 
as  Egyptian  women  have  not  yet  developed  to  the 
point  of  responsibility  and  steadiness  where  they 
would  make  dependable  nurses.  Many  nurses  are 
Dutch.  One  English  lady  for  several  years  gave  her 
services  as  a  trained  nurse  at  Assiut.  The  woman's 
hospital  in  Tanta  ought  to  be  the  first  of  a  chain 
of  hospitals  and  dispensaries,  in  which  the  women  of 
the  West  might  minister  to  their  sisters,  not  only 
for  the  heaUng  of  the  body,  but  in  bringing  them 
face  to  face  with  Jesus,  the  Emancipator  of  women. 


3«  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

Blind  eyes  Eye  trouble  is  the  scourge  of  Egypt, 

opened.  j^-  jg  regarded  as  unlucky  to  brush 

away  flies  from  a  baby's  face,  and  so  you  will  see 
little  children  with  their  eyes  hidden  by  horrible 
clusters  of  filth -bearing  flies.  No  inconsiderable 
portion  of  the  cases  brought  to  the  hospitals  are 
either  ophthalmia  or  cataract.  Dr.  Anna  B.  Watson 
of  Tanta  told  of  one  such  case: 

"There  came  from  a  distant  village  a  poor,  miserable,  sick,  blind, 
little  fellow,  the  skin  shriveled  and  dried  like  parchment.  There 
seemed  nothing  left  of  him  but  skin  and  bones.  We  looked  him 
over  and  said:  'You  are  too  late  in  bringing  him;  we  can  do  nothing 
for  him.'  The  father  (a  Moslem)  had  known  of  others  who  had 
come  into  the  hospital  and  gone  home  well.  He  had  perfect  con- 
fidence that  the  hospital  would  restore  his  boy  to  health,  if  only 
it  would  admit  him.  The  boy  was  admitted.  For  days  he  crouched 
in  a  corner  of  the  sun-porch,  limp  and  listless.  Weeks  passed; 
the  old  dry  skin  took  on  new  life;  the  little  body  began  to  round 
out;  he  became  a  joyful,  playful,  little  fellow.  Then  came  the 
operations  for  cataract,  followed  by  days  of  careful  waiting.  We 
gathered  about  the  child  to  see  his  joyous  expression  when  the 
bandages  were  removed.  All  labor  was  repaid  a  thousand  fold. 
He  had  spent  months  in  the  hospital;  Psalms,  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
and  many  Scripture  texts  had  been  memorized.  Can  these  im- 
pressions on  this  yornig  heart  ever  be  effaced?  Could  the  father 
find  terms  to  express  his  gratitude  for  health  and  sight  restored? 
Cases  like  this  dispel  prejudice  against  the  Christians,  and  open 
the  way  for  the  evangelistic  worker." 

The  Cairo  Of  course  we  visited  the  Orphanage 

orphanage.  {j^  Cairo.  One  of  the  sweetest  fruits 

of  Christianity  is  a  new  compassion  for  suffering 
and  helplessness.  He  who  carried  the  griefs  and  bore 
the  sorrows  of  the  whole  world  breathes  a  tender 


ALONG   OLD    MISSION   TRAILS  39 

sympathy  for  the  suffering  into  the  hearts  of  His 
true  followers.  Wherever  the  footsteps  of  Christian 
women  pass,  you  may  see  orphanages,  rescue  houses, 
schools  for  the  blind  or  deaf  springing  up  like  daisies 
in  their  path.  One  of  severely  scientific  and  eugenic 
frame  of  mind  looks  coldly  askance  at  this.  *'To 
what  purpose  is  this  waste*?  This  money  might  have 
been  used  to  train  and  equip  the  talented."  Would 
not  the  Christ,  who  claimed  in  his  own  Divine  service 
what  was  done  for  one  of  the  least  of  these,  say  as  of 
old,  *'Let  her  alone,  she  hath  wrought  a  good  work?" 
Jewels  in  the  It  is  a  curious  circumstance  that  this 
ashes.  uncalculating    ministry    of    love    to 

those  unfittest  for  service  often  discovers  jewels  in 
the  dust.  One  of  the  leading  physicians  of  the 
Orient  is  the  daughter  of  a  thrown-away  baby  girl 
rescued  by  the  missionaries.  There  are  preachers, 
college  professors,  writers,  oflScials  whose  lives  were 
spared  through  the  ministry  of  a  Christian  orphan- 
age or  famine  home.  Even  in  a  society  most  callous 
to  suffering  and  misfortune,  there  is  a  strong  appeal 
in  this  often  unrewarding  work.  Compassion  needs 
to  become  flesh  and  dwell  among  them  before  men 
ever  understand  the  Divine  love  or  pity. 
The  rest  of  Such  a  poor  native  home  it  was  that 

trusting  God.  sheltered  the  happy  children  of  the 
Cairo  Orphanage,  not  tall  enough  yet  to  see  trouble 
or  to  worry  how  the  good  fairy  who  had  rescued 
them  was  to  get  food  and  shelter  for  them.  There 
was  no  proper  sanitation;  in  high  water  the  floors 
were  damp  and  the  smell  of  the  sewer  was  offensive. 


40  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

The  building  was  over-crowded  too,  but  the  whole 
school  was  like  a  jubilant  shout  of  happy  faith. 
Sometimes  there  has  been  no  money  in  the  house 
and  many  mouths  to  feed;  but  the  faith  of  the 
founder  has  never  been  disappointed — God  has  pro- 
vided. The  missionary.  Miss  Smith,  said  simply: 
*Tt  is  beautiful  to  run  §in  orphanage  on  faith.  It 
means  such  happiness,  such  freedom  from  anxiety/' 
Much  ground  So  the  great  Highway  runs  through 
to  be  possessed,  the  land  of  Egypt.  Already  it  is 
stretching  down  into  the  Sudan  where  Egyptian 
missionaries  supported  by  Egyptian  Christians  are 
carrying  the  Gospel  into  the  lands  beyond.  Egypt 
is  the  gateway  to  the  Moslem  world.  Though  the 
work  of  proclaiming  the  Gospel  is  well  begun,  it  is 
only  begun.  There  are  great  regions,  in  some  cases 
including  a  whole  province,  in  which  the  villages  are 
practically  untouched.  In  the  province  where  Alex- 
andria is  located  there  is  no  provision  for  reaching 
out  to  eight  hundred  thousand  unevangelized, 
ninety-eight  per  cent,  of  whom  are  Moslems.  In 
only  seven  of  the  nearly  six  hundred  towns  and 
villages  of  the  Tanta  region,  a  district  containing 
two  million  people,  is  there  organized  work.  The 
condition  in  the  Sudan,  which  has  been  called  the 
Hub  of  Islam,  is  even  more  critical. 
Conclusion  of  the  Egypt  is  at  once  an  opportunity  and 
whole  matter.  ^  challenge.  If  the  work  already  so 
splendidly  begun  can  be  continued  and  expanded  and 
made  adequate  to  the  demands  of  the  situation,  the 
effects  will  reach  to  the  ends  of  the  Moslem  world. 


ALONG  OLD  MISSION  TRAILS  41 

By  its  meeting  or  failing  to  meet  the  situation 
American  Christianity  will  be  judged.  There  are 
resources  enough  to  accomplish  the  whole  task  of 
so  evangelizing  Egypt  that  her  own  sons  and 
daughters  may  take  up  the  work  of  Christianization. 
Only  clear  vision  and  deep  consecration  are  wanting. 
Can  Christ  say  of  each  of  us  as  he  did  of  Mary  "She 
hath  done  what  she  could?'*  Or  are  we  adding  our 
atom  of  unbelief  and  indifference  to  the  mountain 
that  is  delaying  the  passage  of  His  blessed  Gospel 
throughout  the  land  of  Egypt? 


CHAPTER  II. 

AIM: 

To  set  forth  the  complexity  of  evils,  social,  moral,  and  religious, 
which  make  India  the  most  difficult  Mission  field  of  the  world : 
to  enumerate  some  of  the  wonderful  achievements  of  Christianity 
in  India;  to  paint  present  day  needs  and  opportunities  particularly 
in  the  line  of  work  among  women,  and  to  portray  the  power  of  Chris- 
tianity as  a  regenerative  force. 

OUTLINE: 

I.  Introduction: 

A  glimpse  of  Ceylon. 

Buddhist  and  Singhalese  in  the  south. 
Tamil  and  Hindu  in  the  north. 

II.  India's  Problems  and  Hindrances: 

A.  Linguistic  divisions. 

B.  Idolatry. 

C.  The  unworthy  European. 

D.  Caste. 

E.  Depressed  condition  of  woman. 

Child  motherhood. 

Illiteracy. 

Perpetual  widowhood. 

III.  Achievements  op  the  Gospel: 

A.  Creation  of  Christian  communities. 

Illustrations;  Travancore,  Tinneveili. 

B.  Mass  movements  among  outcastes. 

Locations. 

Rapid  growth  of  Christianity. 
The  Delhi  field.  (Illustration.) 
Possibilities  of  the  movement. 
Advantages  of  the  movement. 
Faith  of  the  converts. 
Significance  of  the  movement. 


C.  Education  of  women. 

Importance  beginning  to  be  recognized. 
Number  of  girls  in  school. 
Preponderance  of  Christian  students. 
Dearth  of  women  teachers. 
Demand  for  women's  colleges. 
Union  College  at  Madras. 

D.  Medical  Missions. 

Achievements  of  medical  women. 
Illustrations;  Madura,  Vellore,  Gimtur,  Miraj. 
Medical  education  of  women,  great  need,  sufferings  of 

mothers,  child  mortality. 
Proposed  medical  college  at  Vellore. 


CHAPTER  II. 

"coming,  coming,  yes,  they  are  !"     A  STUDY 
OF  BEGINNINGS  IN  INDIA 

The  glory  of  All  day  long  as  we  steamed  slowly 

Monotheism.  through  the  Suez  Canal,  we  were 
conscious  of  the  past.  On  this  side  lay  Egypt,  with 
its  Land  of  Goshen  and  its  pyramids — on  that 
Mount  Sinai  and  the  wilderness;  underneath  was  the 
Red  Sea,  which  as  children  we  thought  flowed  only 
between  the  sacred  covers  of  the  Bible.  Europe  and 
modern  civilization  were  behind  us;  before  us 
stretched  the  mysterious,  beckoning  Orient.  Iji  our 
swift  pilgrimage  along  the  King's  Highway,  we  had 
been  forced  to  leave  unvisited  the  lands  where  lived 
the  race  which  gave  to  the  world  its  three  monotheis- 
tic religions.  Let  other  races  glory  in  their  contri- 
butions to  art,  philosophy,  and  government.  The 
Semitic  peoples  may  be  proud  that  their  prophets 
discerned  the  unmovable  theistic  base  of  life  and 
thought,  and  expressed  this  ideal  in  the  Scriptures 
of  Judseism,  Christianity,  and  Islam.  If  before  the 
majesty  of  this  conception  of  the  One  True  God 
Astarte,  Zeus,  Apollo,  Odin,  and  Thor  have  been 
compelled  to  yield  their  altars,  need  any  despair  of 
Krishna's  and  Siva's  defeat.'^ 


46  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

Ceylon,  a  Bud-  In  Ceylon  is  the  true  Orient  of  story 
dhist  paradise,  j^^d  picture  book.  Under  a  sky  of 
sapphire  blue  smiles  a  land  "where  it  is  always  after- 
noon.*' After  the  dusty  and  disheveled  palm  trees  of 
Egypt,  one  delights  in  the  slender  trunks  crowned 
with  feathery  green  which  make  beautiful  the  land 
of  Ceylon.  Luxuriant,  green  rice  fields,  strange  trees 
and  creepers,  brilliant  birds,  tiny  thatched  cottages 
by  the  edge  of  shimmering  ponds,  and  under  the 
shadow  of  protecting  trees,  made  up  a  background  of 
enchantment. 

The  people,  too,  satisfy  every  aesthetic  canon. 
Their  skin  is  a  warm  brown  with  rosy  undertones. 
The  characteristic  cloth  is  of  American  Beauty  rose 
color,  wrapped  tightly  about  the  legs,  while  the  upper 
part  of  the  body  is  either  bare  or  covered  with  a 
white  linen  jacket.  The  men  wear  their  long  hair 
done  up  in  a  knot  at  the  back  of  their  heads,  and 
perch  a  tortoise  shell  comb  above  their  tightly  drawn 
black  locks. 

Animistic  Ceylon  has  no  such  density  of  popu- 

superstitions.  lation  as  has  India.  There  is  land 
enough  and  to  spare.  The  rich  rice  fields  and  the  tea 
gardens  attract  annually  thousands  of  Tamil  immi- 
grants from  the  mainland.  The  whole  aspect  of  the 
island  is  one  of  smiling  plenty.  Yet  there  is  enough 
poverty,  oppression,  ignorance,  and  superstition  to 
blight  the  life  of  the  inhabitants.  The  common 
people  grovel  in  the  bonds  of  a  debasing  animism 
which  underlies  the  structure  of  Buddhism.  Says 
Ellis  Wolf,  in  speaking  of  the  atmosphere  of  village 


'COMIJSG,   COMING,    YES,   THEY   ARE  1  47 

life  in  Ceylon,  when  Christian  work  was  begun,  *'It 
was  a  strange  world,  a  world  of  bare  and  brutal  facts, 
of  superstition,  of  grotesque  imaginings,  a  world  of 
i  rees  and  a  perpetual  twilight  of  their  shade,  a  world 
of  hunger  and  fear  and  devils,  where  man  lay  helpless 
before  the  unseen  and  unintelligible  forces  surround- 
ing him/* 

Fruits  of  In  this  simple,  primitive  world  of  the 

Buddhism.  Singhalese   Buddhism   has   had   free 

course  and  been  glor  fied.  It  has  possessed  the 
government,  the  literature,  and  the  life  of  Southern 
Ceylon — so  that  here  if  anywhere  one  may  see  a 
typical  Buddhist  land.  What  are  the  fruits?  Human 
life,  as  is  inevitable  under  the  control  of  Buddhist 
ideals,  has  been  divided:  first,  the  higher  spiritual 
order  of  the  initiated  celibates;  second,  the  mass  of 
the  people.  Everywhere  are  seen  the  shaven  heads 
of  the  wearers  of  the  yellow  robes  of  the  priesthood. 
With  begging  bowl  and  fan  to  shut  out  the  demoraliz- 
ing sight  of  womankind,  the  priests  saunter  slowly 
through  the  streets,  telling  the  beads  of  their  rosaries 
as  they  drone  out  in  endless  reiteration  the  words: 
^'Anitya,  dukha,  Anatta** — "Transience,  sorrow, 
unreality." 

Power  of  the  The  Sangha  or  priesthood  is  a  con- 
priesthood,  suming  army  of  non-producers,  who 
sap  the  strength  of  the  people.  Woe  to  the  household 
if  it  refuses  to  fill  the  begging  bowl  with  the  best  it 
affords!  Woe  to  the  independent  soul  who  refuses 
to  worship  the  priests,  or  to  believe  that  it  is  more 
meritorious  to  give  to  them  than  to  help  the  sick 


48  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

or  even  to  go  upon  a  pilgrimage!  "Ceylon,*'  says 
K.  T.  Saunders,  {International  Review  of  Missions^ 
July,  1914)  *'is  a  laboratory  in  which  the  nation- 
building  power  of  Buddhism  has  been  fairly  tested, 
and  in  which  the  principle  of  monasticism  has  had 
every  opportunity  of  vindicating  itself."  That 
neither  test  has  been  triumphantly  successful  is 
written  large  in  the  history  and  condition  of  Ceylon. 
Sacrifice  of  Buddhism,  to  be  sure,  makes  a  strong 

Christian  aesthetic  appeal  to  the  people.  There 

conver  s.  ^^^  ^^^  frequent  torchlight  proces- 

sions, where  the  flickering  light  plays  over  the 
yellow  robes  of  the  priests  and  over  the  slow  moving 
elephants  decked  in  scarlet  and  gold;  there  are  the 
rhythmic  dances  and  the  weird  chanted  music,  and 
the  picturesque  temples  per'^hed  in  such  beautiful 
sites.  All  this  the  Christian  convert  gives  up,  and 
more.  He  sacrifices  the  feudal  relationships  and  the 
possible  perquisites  of  temple  trusteeship,  to  become 
ostracised  by  his  neighbors,  cursed  by  his  family  and 
often  driven  from  his  means  of  livelihood.  Why 
do  they  do  it?  Why  have  mass  movements  arisen 
among  the  hardy  Kandyans?  Because  Buddhism 
does  not,  and  cannot  satisfy  the  heart's  yearnings. 

*'Nirvana  is  a  fearful  thought,  "said  one,  "I  have 
no  hope  of  attaining  it." 

"We  are  walking  in  darkness,  without  seeing  a 
light,  a  person,  or  a  hope,**  said  another. 
Mother  of  a         '^^^  *^°^^  limits  of  our  journey  did 
thousand  not  permit  us  to  visit  Northern  Cey- 

aughters.  j^^  where,  on  the  peninsula  of  Jaffna, 

is  located  the  mission  of  American  Congregation- 


A    VILLAGE    PRIESTESS    AND    HARLOT    IN    SOUTH     INDIA. 


COMING,   COMING,   YES,   THEY  ARE!  49 

alists.  The  people  of  North  Ceylon  are  Tamil  and 
Hindu,  and  conditions  of  work  among  them  are 
quite  similar  to  those  in  South  India.  It  was  among 
them  that  Eliza  Agnew,  one  of  the  heroines  of 
missions,  lived  for  forty-three  years  without  one 
furlough  to  the  home-land.  "Mother  of  a  thousand 
daughters'*  the  people  call  her,  because  in  her  school 
at  Uduvil  she  enrolled  more  than  a  thousand 
pupils.  Six  hundred  of  these  were  graduated  after 
completing  the  full  course  of  study,  every  one  of 
them  a  professing  Christian.  The  influence  of  this 
one  school  has  permeated  the  life  of  North  Ceylon. 
Much  of  the  success  of  the  fine  system  of  girls' 
schools  of  the  Congregational  Mission  in  North 
Ceylon  may  be  traced  to  teachers  trained  by 
Miss  Agnew. 

A  Mission  in  the  We  had  just  a  glimpse  in  Kandy  of 
tea  gardens.  i\^q  Mission  among  the  cooHes  who 

work  on  the  large  tea  plantations.  This  is  an  inde- 
pendent mission  conducted  by  members  of  the 
Church  of  England.  The  Mission  has  little  churches 
scattered  among  the  mountains.  The  coolies,  who 
earn  about  eight  annas  a  day,  support  six  out  of 
the  seven  native  pastors.  Including  the  two  thou- 
sand children  the  five  thousand  Christians  contrib- 
uted last  year  for  the  support  of  the  Gospel  fourteen 
thousand  rupees.  One  poor  mother  brought  her 
baby  for  baptism  in  the  Ragalla  Church.  She  put 
into  the  plate  a  little  parcel  wrapped  in  a  piece  of 
newspaper.  In  this  were  one  hundred  eight  silver 
coins,  the  saving  of  months.  The  three  dollars  at 


50  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

which  they  were  valued  shone  so  brightly  that  it 
almost  seemed  as  if  the  Master  could  be  seen  sitting 
over  against  the  treasury. 

A  sea-going  After  calling  at  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  and 

mission.  getting    a    fleeting   glimpse   of   the 

Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  the  Wesleyan  Mission  we  were 
obliged  to  leave  Colombo  for  India,  regretting  that 
it  was  impossible  to  see  the  varied  and  successful 
Christian  work  carried  on  by  many  agencies  in 
Ceylon.  The  passage  proved  to  be  unexpectedly  full 
of  interest.  As  the  passengers  gathered  for  dinner 
Captain  Carre'  said  grace  while  all  stood.  He  invited 
us  into  the  captain's  room  later  and  told  us  the 
story  of  his  conversion,  and  of  the  many  ways  he 
found  to  serve  his  Master  at  sea.  From  the  coolies 
in  the  steerage  to  the  cabin  passenger  at  the  captain's 
table  there  is  not  one  who  does  not  feel  the  atmos- 
phere of  this  out-and-out  Christian  man. 
ladia's  India  is  only  a  brief  night's  journey 

problems.  from  Ceylon,  but  in  approaching  it 

we  come  to  the  land  that  is  at  once  the  despair  and 
the  glory  of  Christian  Missions.  Here  are  massed 
such  evils,  physical,  moral,  and  spiritual — such  con- 
fused and  chaotic  conditions — such  intrenched  and 
debasing  superstitions,  as  are  nowhere  else  combined. 
But  here  also  is  a  people  at  once  ancient,  gifted,  and 
responsive  to  the  Gospel.  Here,  too,  is  a  missionary 
heroism  nowhere  else  surpassed,  and  here  are  glorious 
trophies  of  the  Gospel  of  God's  redeeming  love. 
Linguistic  Consider  the  vastness  of  the  problem 

divisions.  which  India's  evangelization  affords. 

Here  are  met  and  mingled  one-fifth  of  the  population 


*  COMING,    COMING,    YES,    THEY   ARE!  51 

of  the  globe — three  hundred  fifteen  milhon  people. 
They  represent  three  great  root  stocks;  Dravidian, 
Aryan,  Mongolian.  The  diversity  in  language  is  such 
that  the  Tower  of  Babel  might  well  have  been  located 
in  India.  Imagine  Europe  with  Swedish,  Dutch, 
German,  French,  English,  Russian,  Italian,  Spanish, 
and  six  other  equally  dissimilar  languages,  each  one 
of  which  was  spoken  by  more  than  three  millions 
of  the  population.  Add  to  this  one  hundred  other 
languages,  each  spoken  by  at  least  one  hundred 
thousand  people,  and  seventy  languages  spoken  by 
smaller  groups,  and  you  have  a  faint  picture  of  what 
language  diversity  means  in  India.  The  problem  is 
further  complicated  by  divergencies  in  religion  which 
cleave  the  sixty  million  Mohammedans  sharply  away 
from  the  two  hundred  million  Hindus  in  unmistakable 
enmity  and  distrust.  The  Jains,  Parsees,  Christians, 
and  Animists  form  other  cleavages,  only  less  marked. 
Hindrances  to  ^^^  more  than  a  century  the  messen- 
Christianity:  gers  of  Jesus  have  been  face  to  face 
(1)  oiatry.  ^j^j^  ^^^^  situation  of  unparalleled 
difficulty.  Let  us  look  more  in  detail  to  a  few  of  the 
hindrances.  First,  there  is  the  ever-present  defiling, 
all-permeating  fact  of  idolatry.  Vedantism  may  lead 
the  way  for  the  learned  into  the  higher  Hinduism;  it 
cannot  contravene  the  fact  that  India  welters  in  a 
loathsome  idolatry  of  gods  so  debasing  and  debased 
that  the  marvel  is  how  much  the  worshipper  is 
superior  to  the  object  of  his  worship.  This  idolatry 
is  a  real  and  terrible  hindrance  to  the  presentation  of 
the  Gospel,  since  it  has  so  benumbed  the  spiritual 


52  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

faculties  of  millions  that  they  take  in  with  difficulty 
the  message  of  a  higher  and  purer  faith. 
Temple  In  vain  one  searches  through  the 

degradation.  temples  for  one  uphfting  idea  in  the 
sculptured  figures  and  paintings.  Gross,  cruel,  and 
grotesque  beasts  and  monsters  are  to  be  seen  by  the 
thousands.  Things  too  shameful  to  be  photographed 
are  so  openly  and  universally  carved  upon  temple 
walls  that  section  two  hundred  ninety-two  of  the 
penal  code  after  forbidding  the  display  and  sale  of 
obscene  books,  pamphlets,  paintings,  or  figures, 
makes  exception  in  the  following  words:  "This 
section  does  not  extend  to  any  representation 
sculptured,  engraved,  painted,  or  otherwise  repre- 
sented on  or  in  any  temple,  or  on  any  car  used  for 
the  conveyance  of  idols  or  kept  or  used  for  any 
religious  purpose."  In  a  temple  like  the  great  Kali 
Ghat,  in  Calcutta,  there  is  a  malignity  of  spiritual 
evil  which  can  be  felt  like  an  unseen  presence.  The 
reeking  courts  of  India's  holiest  temples  are  "spirit- 
ually nauseating."  The  notorious  Jagenath  Temple 
Garden  House  in  Puri,  with  its  shockingly  obscene 
images,  the  Gopura  in  the  Temple  of  Cococanada,  a 
place  so  holy  that  foreigners  are  not  allowed  within 
fifty  feet  of  its  sacred  precincts,  little  Conjeverim, 
the  Benares  of  South  India,  Mangalgeri,  Muttra, 
an  unexpurgated  Benares,  are  only  a  few  out  of  the 
innumerable  festering  sores  made  by  Hinduism's 
corruption  of  the  moral  sense  of  India.  "Nothing  is 
more  painfully  sad  in  the  religious  life  of  India  than 
the  ascendency  in  the  popular  imagination  of  Krishna 


COMING,    COMING,    YES,    THEY   ARE!  53 

in  his  degraded  form.  I  measure  my  words  when  I 
say  that  Hindu  sculpture  and  painting  in  temples 
and  places  of  religious  resort  are  disgustingly  filthy, 
simply  abominable  to  behold."  {The  Soul  of  India, 
Howells,  p.  506.) 

Another  hindrance  is  the  presence  of 
Christiaity :  *^^  irreligious  and  immoral  European. 
(2)  The  Said  one  of  the  professors  in  a  great 

European.  Mission  college,  himself  a  converted 

Moslem,  "If  England  and  America 
should  send  out  none  but  godly  women,  India  would 
be  Christian  in  fifty  years."  The  terrible  power  of 
women  whose  life  is  given  up  to  sport,  to  gaiety,  and 
display,  to  hinder  the  triumph  of  the  Gospel  is  not 
over-estimated  by  this  Indian  Christian.  The  tourist 
who  violates  the  Sabbath,  absents  himself  from 
church  services,  ignores  or  belittles  missionary  work, 
is  actively  lending  his  influence  to  the  forces  of  evil 
leagued  against  Christ.  The  drinking,  insolent,  hard- 
faced  European  men  and  women  who  display  lavish 
wealth  and  penurious  sympathy  are  perhaps  no 
greater  hindrance  to  the  Gospel  than  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  who  is  bitten  with  race  pride  and  prejudice. 
Example  of  The  opposite  influence,  too,  is  power- 

King  George  fui  It  is  still  remembered  in  India 
that  King  George,  the  great  British  Raj,  and  Queen 
Mary,  were  joyously  and  avowedly  Christian.  It 
made  a  profound  impression  when,  without  pomp  or 
circumstance,  in  ordinary  civilian  dress,  the  King 
knelt  side  by  side  with  his  subjects  in  unpretentious 
Christian  churches.  A  noted  Hindu  Saint  and  ascetic 


54  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

joined  the  throngs  who  pressed  into  the  Cathedral 
at  Calcutta  on  the  Sunday  when  the  King  was  ex- 
pected. When  he  saw  the  King  enter  on  foot,  seat 
himself  with  his  subjects  and  then  kneel  during  the 
prayer,  he  said :  *' What  a  religion  is  this  that  humbles 
the  British  Raj  to  the  level  of  his  humblest  subjects." 
Winning  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  most  notable  Christian 

gentleness  of  laymen  of  the  Central  Provinces — 
missionaries.  ^  ^^^  from  a  wealthy  family  of  high 
class — first  became  interested  in  Christianity  through 
the  meekness  of  an  aged  missionary,  whom  he  had 
seen  a  group  of  rude  street  boys  pelting  with  filth 
and  foul  language.  Another  eminent  Christian 
lawyer  was  attracted  to  Christianity  by  the  gentle- 
ness with  which  he  heard  a  missionary  meet  the 
destruction  of  a  cherished  possession  through  the 
careless  handling  of  a  cooly.  The  ordinary  and 
customary  thing  to  do  was  to  kick  and  curse  the 
cooly.  With  amazement  he  heard  the  missionary 
say  quietly :  *'0h,  sir,  what  have  you  done?'* 

*'That  Wah  Ji"  (*'0h,  sir,*'  a  term  of  respect  not 
applied  to  servants)  *'took  hold  of  my  mind  so  firmly 
that  I  continued  to  contemplate  the  subject,  wonder- 
ing what  sort  of  religion  this  good  man  must  have, 
whose  general  conduct  in  every  day  life  was  like  this." 
Hindrances  to  ^  third  hindrance  is  the  omnipresent 
Christianity:  institution  of  caste.  Hindus  may  be 
(3;   aste.  ^^  £^j.  g^pg^j.^.  g^g  |.jjg  poles  in  religious 

philosophy,  but  caste  controls  their  uprising  and 
their  downsitting  and  regulates  their  going  out  and 
their  coming  in.  Hindu  writers,  indeed,  have  claimed 


COMING,    COMING,    YES,   THEY    ARE!  55 

that  Hinduism  is  far  more  a  social  than  a  rehgious 
institution.  So  long  as  a  man  mainta  ns  the  customs 
and  submits  to  the  ceremonials  of  his  caste,  he  is  a 
Hindu,  in  good  and  regular  standing,  though  he 
be  liar,  thief,  murderer,  or  atheist.  Twenty-three 
hundred  and  seventy-eight  principal  castes  are 
enumerated  in  the  census.  The  lower  castes  and 
subdivisions  number  at  least  four  times  as  many 
more.  Marriage,  eating  together,  or  any  social 
intercourse  between  any  two  of  these,  is  forbidden, 
and  is,  in  the  eyes  of  the  people,  unthinkable.  In 
the  caste  in  which  one  is  born  he  must  forever  re- 
main. Moreover,  the  institution  of  caste  is  upheld 
by  the  highest  and  most  advanced,  as  well  as  by  the 
lower  Hindu  Scriptures.  The  Bhagavad-gita  has 
been  called  the  New  Testament  of  Hinduism;  yet 
this  defends  the  institution  of  caste.  A  starving 
child  will  refuse  food  or  drink  rather  than  break  his 
caste.  These  impassable,  though  imaginary,  lines  of 
caste  divide  India  into  weak  fragments,  prevent  the 
growth  of  patriotism,  destroy  any  sense  of  common 
interest,  oppose  progress  and  philanthropy,  and 
make  the  planting  of  a  Christian  church  all  but  in- 
superably difficult.  The  convert  must  withstand 
the  whole  glacial  pressure  of  his  caste,  and  he  in  turn 
brings  his  caste  limitations  of  thought  into  his  ideals 
of  the  Christian  Church.  Even  the  outcastes  have 
elaborate  caste  separations.  A  church  made  up  of 
Madigasy  or  sweepers,  will  violently  object  to  ad- 
mitting any  Malas  or  tanners  into  its  fellowship. 
By  just  so  much  as  the  spirit  of  Jesus  permeates 


56  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

India  caste  must  go,  for  caste  is  the  organized  denial 
of  the  brotherhood  of  man. 

An  even  greater  hindrance  is  (fourth) 
Christfanity:*^  the  depressed  condition  of  the  women 
(4)  Depressed  of  India.  Before  ever  the  King*s 
women!^°  Highway  can  be  completed  in  India 

it  is  necessary  that  the  mountains  of 
sex  oppression  be  laid  low.  Forty  million  women 
pass  their  lives  in  the  cramped  and  enforced  seclusion 
of  the  zenanas.  Less  than  one  million  out  of  the 
one  hundred  forty-four  millions  of  girls  and  women 
have  the  barest  rudiments  of  an  education.  The 
sacred  Scriptures  of  the  Hindu  religion  bar  every  one 
of  them  from  the  higher  religious  privileges  of  men. 
These  Hindu  Scriptures  teach  that  women  are  im- 
pure by  nature,  a  source  of  temptation,  needing 
constant  tutelage  and  essentially  inferior  to  the 
husbands  whom  it  is  their  highest  duty  to  worship 
as  gods.  Tiny  girls  are  given  in  marriage,  and  little 
striplings  twelve  years  old  carry  their  own  babies  on 
their  puny  breasts.  This  rape  of  motherhood  is  en- 
joined as  a  religious  duty  upon  the  highest  class  by 
the  holiest  Scriptures  of  Hinduism.  Should  the  bride 
of  ten  years  of  age  be  left  a  widow  by  her  husband 
aged  fifty,  her  widowhood  is  invariably  perpetual.  It 
is  the  teaching  of  her  religion  that  it  was  because  of 
a  sin  committed  in  a  previous  incarnation  that  she 
became  a  widow.  Child  wifehood  and  motherhood, 
perpetual  widowhood,  and  enforced  seclusion  are 
three  evils  which  bind  the  women  of  India  in  fetters 
of  brass. 


"coming,    coming,   yes,   they  ARE!**        ."57 

Their  influence  In  spite  of  enforced  seclusion,  per- 
reactionary.  petual  tutelage,  and  dismal  ignorance 

the  women  of  India  are  immensely  influential.  The 
few  ideas  they  possess  they  hold  with  such  tenacity 
that  it  is  they  who  sustain  the  very  religion  which 
has  degraded  them.  It  is  the  ignorant  wife  who  com- 
pels the  college  graduate  to  perpetuate  the  cere- 
monials of  idolatry  m  his  home.  It  is  the  mother  who 
teaches  the  little  child  the  ceremonial  of  the  gods. 
It  is  vain  to  attempt  to  strengthen  and  uplift  India 
without  the  help  of  the  women;  and  their  ignorance 
and  backwardness,  their  limitation  of  outlook,  and 
their  long-continued  degradation  and  oppression, 
constitute  one  of  the  mightiest  obstacles  to  the  spread 
of  Christianity  in  India. 

Hinduism's  This  condition  of  the  women  of  India 

blackest  stain.  jg  ^  sufficient  answer  to  apologists  for 
Hinduism.  After  many  centuries  in  which  it  has 
both  controlled  and  permeated  the  thought  of  India, 
Hinduism  has  to  report  two  million,  two  hundred 
seventy-three  thousand,  two  hundred  forty-five 
wives  under  ten  years  of  age,  and  twenty-six  million 
widows,  or  one  out  of  every  six  women  under  the 
curse  of  perpetual  widowhood.  In  this  sad  company 
it  exhibits  one  hundred  fifteen  thousand  two  hundred 
eighty-five  widowed  babes  of  less  than  ten  years, 
sixty  thousand  temple  prostitutes,  consecrated  to  the 
service  of  religion,  and  the  mother  half  of  the 
nation  so  sunk  in  ignorance  that  not  one  woman  in 
one  hundred  fifty  can  stumble  her  way  through  a 
printed  page. 


58  THK    KING'S    HKJHWAY 

A  new  wife  Illustrations  of  this  incomprehensible 

cheaper.  undervaluation  of  women  meet  one  on 

every  side.  Step  into  a  missionary  hospital  for 
women  in  Nellore.  A  beautiful  petted  wife,  eighteen 
years  of  age,  is  just  being  taken  away  from  the 
hospital  in  a  covered  cart  which  her  husband  has 
sent.  He  is  a  rich  man  of  the  town,  with  houses  and 
lands  and  jewels.  When  the  doctor  told  him  that  his 
wife's  life  could  be  saved  and  her  health  restored  by 
an  operation  and  said  that  the  charge  for  the 
operation  and  for  four  weeks  of  hospital  treatment 
would  be  the  very  moderate  fee  of  fifty  rupees 
(about  sixteen  dollars),  he  refused  to  pay,  saying: 
*'Tt  would  be  cheaper  to  get  a  new  wife." 
Reformers  A  Hindu  reformer,  a  man  of  wealth 

powerless.  gj^^j    liberal    education,    had    been 

writing  for  years  to  prove  that  in  early  Hinduism 
there  was  no  child  marriage,  and  that  the  venerated 
law  of  Manu,  which  prescribes  that  a  man  of  thirty 
may  marry  a  girl  of  twelve,  and  a  man  of  twenty- 
four  one  of  eight  years  of  age,  (Manu  IX:  94)  had 
only  been  in  force  since  three  hundred  years  before 
Christ.  Yet  this  man,  like  many  another,  did  not 
dare  to  withstand  immemorial  custom  and  gave  his 
own  daughter  in  marriage  when  she  was  eleven  years 
of  age.  Several  rulers  of  independent  states  have 
recently  succumbed  to  the  same  necessity,  among 
them  the  Gaekwar  of  Baroda. 

Child  But  the  most  terrible  fruit  of  this  evil 

motherhood.  system  is  the  child  mother.  Medical 
missionaries  lock  up  in  their  breasts  stories  they 


"coming,    coming,    yes,    TH?:Y   ARE!"         51) 

never  tell,  when  addressing  enthusiastic  audiences 
at  home:  memories  of  crippling,  of  agonies,  of  death, 
too  terrible  to  tell.  It  was  the  irrefutable  facts 
brought  by  the  medical  women  of  India  to  the  at- 
tention of  the  British  Government  that  caused  the 
passage  of  the  law  forbidding  the  entering  upon  the 
marriage  relation  with  female  children  under  twelve 
years  of  age.  The  law  raised  a  strong  opposition  and 
is  still  a  dead  letter  in  many  sections  of  the  country 
but  it  has  bettered  conditions  somewhat.* 
Perpetual  Who  that  saw  it  could  ever  forget  the 

widowhood.  fg^^.^  ^f  g^  woman  of  twenty  who  never 

remembered  the  time  when  she  was  not  a  widow,  the 
slave  of  her  mother-in-law,  and  the  drudge  in  her 
dead  husband's  family?  It  is  only  among  Christians 
that  the  re-marriage  of  widows  may  be  said  to  occur, 
and  here  but  seldom.  One  authority  states  that  in 
all  India  there  are  probably  not  two  hundred  cases 
of  the  re-marriage  of  widows.  How  tragic  they  are, 
these  tiny  creatures  with  shaven  heads,  no  jewels, 
and  their  one  coarse  cloth  of  white.  They  sit  apart 
from  the  rest  of  the  family,  are  excluded  from  feasts, 
and  passively  accept  the  general  verdict  that  they 
are  a  curse  because  they  firmly  believe  that  in  a 
previous  incarnation  they  must  have  committed 
some  awful  sin. 

Achievements  It  is  a  strong  stimulus  to  faith  to  turn 
of  the  Gospel.  fj.^^  i\^q  consideration  of  difficulties 
and  obstacles  that  seem  well  nigh  insurmountable 

*  Leaders  of  Study  Classes  may  obtain  a  copy  of  this  petition  by 
sending  a  stamped  envelope  to  M.  H.  I^avis,  West  Mcdford,  Mass. 


60  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

to  the  story  of  what  has  already  been  achieved  in  the 
brief  space  of  one  century;  and  this,  too,  with  inade- 
quate forces,  insufficient  equipment,  and  slender 
resources. 

As  the  fidgety  little  tender  puffs 
pioneers  in  toward  the  wharf  at  Tuticorin,  the 

Travancore  and  fij,g|.  object  that  greets  the  eye  is  the 
Tinnevelli.  .  ^i    •     .  ^         ^ 

tall  spire  of  a  Christian  church,  ap- 
parently as  much  at  home  as  if  it  nestled  against  a 
background  of  New  England  hills.  This  is  a  surprise 
to  one  who  has  never  thought  of  India  as  a  land  in 
which  Christianity  is  already  indigenous.  Here  in 
the  native  state  of  Travancore,  near  Cape  Comorin, 
the  southernmost  point  of  India,  a  great  German 
pioneer  missionary,  Ringletaube,  lived  and  worked  a 
hundred  years  ago.  His  health  broke  after  ten  years 
of  toil,  so  that  he  was  obliged  to  leave  the  country 
"without  a  coat  to  his  back."  He  departed  after 
entrusting  the  Gospel  which  he  had  proclaimed  to 
twelve  faithful  followers.  It  was  a  subhme  faith 
which  enabled  him  to  say,  "My  work  is  done  and 
finished,  so  as  to  bear  the  stamp  of  permanency." 
On  the  eastern  side  of  this  southernmost  point  of 
India  lies  Tinnevelli,  the  scene  of  the  labors  of 
Schwartz,  another  German  pioneer  missionary. 

Is  it  not  a  beautiful  thing  that  repre- 
Enghsh  '  p    ^  ' 

successes  on         sentatives  01  the  two  nations,  now  so 

German  sadly  Separated  by  war,  have  built 

foundations.  ,  i     i  i      /-ii    •     • 

Up  these  two  remarkable  Christian 

communities.  For  it  was  upon  this  early  German 

foundation  that  English  missionaries  have  reared  a 


COMING,   COMING,    YES,   THEY  ARE!  61 

great  superstructure.  In  Nagercoil  on  the  west  a 
thousand  Christians  of  one  congregation,  out  of 
many,  gather  week  after  week  in  their  stately  church. 
The  London  Missionary  Society  numbers  seventy 
thousand  Christians  in  this  mission  in  Travancore. 
There  are  eighty-five  churches,  nearly  or  quite  self- 
supporting,  which  maintain  in  addition  a  college 
enrolling  seven  hundred  pupils. 

A  Maharajah's  An  evidence  of  the  influence  which 
testimony.  j^j^jg  Christian  community  has  had 

is  seen  in  the  public  testimony  of  the  late  Maharajah 
of  Travancore,  himself  not  a  professed  Christian: 
"Where  do  the  English  get  their  knowledge,  inteUi- 
gence,  cleverness,  and  power?  It  is  their  Bible  which 
gives  it  to  them,  and  now  they  have  translated  it 
into  our  language,  bring  it  to  us  and  say,  *Take  it, 
read  it,  examine  it,  and  see  if  it  is  not  good.'  Of  one 
thing  I  am  convinced,  that,  do  what  we  will,  oppose 
it  as  we  may,  it  is  the  Christian  Bible  that  will  sooner 
or  later  work  out  the  regeneration  of  our  land." 
Words  of  a  In  "  The  East  and  the  West**  for  May, 

Prime  Minister.  1912^  appeared  an  article  containing 
a  quotation  from  an  address  by  the  Prime  Minister 
of  Travancore,  in  which  he  said:  "The  effects  of  the 
Christian  faith  on  these  poor  people  is  the  greatest 
evidence  that  it  comes  from  God  who  made  all  men. 
Our  reUgion  has  degraded  (them  for  centuries  and 
can  give  no  hope.  Christianity  finds  them  in  igno- 
rance and  teaches  them  of  God,  elevates  them,  and 
makes  them  human." 


6li  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

"A  walk  through  the  town  of  Nagercoil,"  says 
A  walk  through       ^  A.  Dixon,  "will  show  anyone  who  is  inclined 

to  scoff  at  Missions  that  the  Christianity  which 
has  been  preached  there  by  the  missionaries  is  essentially  practical. 
The  difference  between  the  Hindu  and  the  Christian  quarters  of 
the  town  is  remarkable.  The  streets  are  wider  and  cleaner  among 
the  Christians;  the  children  look  a  great  deal  healthier;  the  women 
are  nearly  all  helping  the  family  income  by  making  lace  and  the 
houses  generally  are  better  built  and  look  far  more  sanitary. 
When  cholera  breaks  out  in  the  town  the  death  rate  is  ten  times 
heavier  in  the  non-Christian  quarters  than  among  the  Christians. 
That  the  religion  of  these  people  is  living  may  be  seen  from  the 
fact  that  last  Sunday  the  church  was  closed  for  the  day  and  the 
congregation — which  often  numbers  twelve  hundred — was  divided 
into  ten  bands,  who  visited  all  the  villages  in  the  neighborhood  to 
conduct  evangelistic  services." 

Many  women  who  have  bought  the  beautiful 
Nagercoil  lace  have  not  realized  that  it  was  one  of  the 
gifts  which  Christianity  has  made  to  uplift  and  trans- 
form the  industrial  condition  of  an  entire  community. 
An  Indian  ^^   Tinnevelli,   there   are   over   one 

Christian  hundred  thousand  Christians  belong- 

community.  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  Church  of  England.  They 

pay  four-fifths  of  all  the  cost  of  the  mission,  educa- 
tional and  religious,  and  will  soon  pay  it  all.  They 
have  given  to  India  Bishop  Azariah,  the  first  of  her 
sons  to  be  consecrated  as  a  Bishop  of  the  Church  of 
England.  They  maintain  a  missionary  society,  which 
has  sent  out  seven  missionaries  into  the  Telugu 
country  to  the  north  of  them.  Says  Sherwood  Eddy, 
in  speaking  of  the  missionary  society  of  these 
Tinnevelli  Christians:  'T  was  surprised  to  see  what 
they  had  accomplished  in  a  few  years.  *  *  *  These 


COMING,   COMING,    YES,   THEY   ARE!  63 

missionaries,  naturally  gifted  in  language,  are  fluent 
in  the  new  tongue  within  six  months.  They  are 
employing  twenty-five  Telugu  workers.  Two  of 
their  missionaries,  Brahmin  converts,  work  without 
salary,  receiving  only  their  food  and  clothes.  In  the 
last  two  years  they  have  won  more  than  a  thousand 
converts,  and  have  five  hundred  inquirers  waiting." 

Twocommuni-  ^^^  ^^^^^  *^^  S^eat  Christian  com- 
tiesmadeupof  munities  have  been  built  up  from 
outcastes.  outcaste  serfs,  through  mass  move- 

ments extending  over  considerably  less  than  a  cen- 
tury. It  is  hardly  possible  to  believe,  as  one  sees 
the  noble  churches,  the  schools  and  hospitals  of  the 
present  time,  the  throngs  of  neatly  clad  worshippers, 
and  meets  the  English-speaking  pupils  in  the  schools, 
that  these  are  the  same  people  who  fifty  years  ago 
skulked  half  naked  in  the  fields,  lest  their  contami- 
nating shadow  should  fall  upon  the  sacred  Brahmin; 
whose  women  were  not  allowed  to  clothe  themselves 
above  the  waist;  who  might  not  walk  the  streets 
where  caste  people  walked,  nor  buy  from  a  caste  man 
except  by  placing  their  money  under  a  stone  and 
then  retiring  ninety  paces  while  the  merchant  took 
their  money  and  left  their  purchased  goods.  The 
great  church  that  rises  stately  against  the  Indian 
sky  is  a  fit  symbol  of  a  faith  that  is  building  men  fit 
to  be  temples  of  the  Living  God. 
Mass  move-  These  are  only  two  of  the  fields  where 
ments  among  great  mass  movements  toward  Chris- 
outcastes.  tianity  have  taken  place  in  India. 

Other  notable  centers  are:  (1)  Among  the  Telugu 


64  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

people  north  of  Madras;  (2)  The  aborigines  of  Chota 
Nagpiir;  (3)  In  the  United  Provinces;  (4)  In  the 
Punjab.  In  all  these  centers  converts  have  come  by 
thousands;  entire  hamlets,  villages,  and  tribes,  asking 
for  baptism.  Most  of  these  converts  are  from  the 
outcastes,  the  untouchables,  "the  depressed  classes," 
to  use  a  pleasant  Hindu  euphemism.  There  are  fifty 
millions  of  them  in  India — nearly  one-sixth  of  the 
population.  Among  them  are  sweepers,  tanners, 
leather  workers,  fishermen,  and  farm  laborers.  They 
are  variously  known  in  different  parts  of  the  country 
as  pariahs,  panchamas,  malas,  madigas,  chucklers, 
or  chuhras.  All  alike  are  excluded  from  Hindu 
temples  and  regarded  as  outside  the  pale  of  the  Hindu 
religion.  They  are  forced  to  live  either  in  villages  by 
themselves,  or  in  their  own  quarter  of  the  caste 
villages.  In  abject  poverty  and  servile  fear  they  drag 
out  their  wretched  lives,  accursed  by  gods  and  men. 
Their  poverty,  filth,  degradation,  and  superstition 
are  unbehevable  to  those  who  have  never  seen  them. 
No  wonder  that  these  were  first  to  respond  to  the 
Gospel  with  its  doctrine  of  a  love  of  God  and  a 
brotherhood  of  man  that  is  wide  enough  to  include 
the  outcaste  and  the  Brahmin. 

Rapid  growth  of  It  is  largely  due  to  mass  movements 
Christianity.  among  these  outcastes  and  among 
aboriginal  tribes  that  the  rapid  growth  of  Chris- 
tianity has  occurred.  The  1911  census  of  India, 
completely  taken  within  the  space  of  one  night, 
shows  that  in  ten  years  the  Christian  community 
increased  thirty-two  per  cent.,  as  against  the  four 


COMING,    COMING,    YES,   THEY   ARE!  65 

per  cent,  increase  of  the  Hindus  and  six  per  cent,  in- 
crease of  the  Moslems.  The  Christian  community 
now  numbers  nearly  four  millions  and  has  doubled 
in  thirty  years.  The  Protestant  section  of  Christian 
believers  has  an  even  more  rapid  rate  of  increase. 
During  the  last  ten  years  it  has  grown  ten  times  as 
fast  as  the  population.  In  the  Punjab  the  Protestants 
are  doubling  once  in  five  years.  In  the  United  Prov- 
inces the  Methodists  have  gathered  in  a  hundred 
thousand  converts  in  ten  years.  In  the  section  of  the 
Punjab  in  which  the  United  Presbyterians  are  work- 
ing the  Christian  community  showed  an  increase 
of  four  hundred  per  cent,  in  ten  years.  In  the  Telugu 
country  the  American  Baptists  have  gathered  a 
communicant  membership  of  more  than  sixty 
thousand,  representing  a  community  at  least  four 
times  as  numerous. 

The  Delhi  mass  Let  US  examine  more  closely  the  mass 
movement.  movement  in  the  Delhi  district  of  the 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  superintended  by  the 
Rev.  Franklin  M.  Wilson.  It  was  a  delight  to  cross 
the  Pacific  in  the  same  steamer  with  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Wilson.  He  said  that  some  years  ago  in  his  field  they 
were  dealing  with  individual  converts.  The  number 
became  too  great  to  be  examined  and  prepared  for 
church  membership  by  the  missionary  force  which 
was  then  on  the  field.  They  then  asked  inquirers  to 
present  themselves  for  baptism  only  after  all  the 
members  of  their  families  were  willing  to  throw  away 
their  idols  and  come  with  them  This  number  soon 
grew  too  great  to  be  handled  by  the  missionary 


66  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

force.  Then  families  of  inquirers  were  asked  to  wait 
until  they  had  brought  all  the  families  in  their 
village  to  be  ready  to  abandon  heathenism  and 
accept  Christianity.  This  number  is  now  so  great 
that  scores  of  villages  are  kept  waiting  two  or  more 
years  after  every  family  in  the  village  is  ready  to 
accept  Christianity,  before  the  exhausted  and  over- 
worked missionaries  can  possibly  reach  them. 
Rooting  out  There  was   a  touch   of   the   pictur- 

idolatry.  esque  in  the  method   of  procedure 

outlined  by  Dr.  Wilson.  When  the  village  elders  had 
assured  the  missionaries  that  every  family  in  the 
village  was  ready  and  anxious  to  take  the  final  step, 
the  missionaries  gathered  the  people  together  under 
the  big  tree  of  the  village.  They  waited  while  the 
elders  broke  up  and  burned  the  hideous  images,  the 
temple  car  with  its  obscene  carvings,  and  the  gaudy 
shrines.  Then  all  the  people  were  told  to  bring  the 
idols  and  paraphernalia  of  worship  from  their  homes, 
and  to  destroy  them.  Then  going  in  procession  the 
missionaries  examined  with  candles  the  dark  recesses 
of  the  houses,  to  see  if  there  was  any  lingering 
attachment  to  the  old  evil  rites  and  practices.  When 
all  the  incitements  to  idolatry  had  been  burned,  the 
people  were  tested  and  instructed  individually  in  the 
essentials  of  the  Christian  life,  and  then,  it  might  be 
after  weeks  or  months  of  preparation,  they  were 
baptized. 

Fifty  millions  There  is  nothing  except  the  inertia 
within  reach.  ^f  unbelief  of  the  Church  at  home 
which  prevents  millions  of  these  simple  folk,  for 


"coming,  coming,  yes,  they  are!"      67 

whom  Hinduism  has  no  gospel,  from  crossing  the 
line  into  a  sincere,  if  imperfect,  profession  of  Chris- 
tianity. The  Bishop  of  Madras,  one  of  the  missionary 
statesmen  of  India,  believes  that  this  mass  move- 
ment, properly  guided  and  directed  by  a  sufficiently 
large  missionary  force,  could  sweep  the  fifty  millions 
of  the  outcastes  into  the  Christian  Church.  He 
regards  it  as  the  opportunity  in  present  day  India. 
Advantages  of  Consider  the  advantages  of  the  mass 
the  mass  movement.  When  a  whole  village  or 

movemen  s.  ^|^^   decides   to   accept  Christ,   the 

problem  of  self-support  is  made  much  easier,  as  the 
money  now  devoted  to  heathen  festivals  is  released 
for  the  support  of  the  village  church.  The  possibility 
of  adequate  support  for  a  village  school  is  also  greatly 
increased.  Instead  of  scattered  Christians,  exposed 
to  persecution  and  boycott  by  their  fellow  villagers, 
there  is  a  compact  body  which,  under  proper  in- 
struction, may  afford  an  object  lesson  of  the  uplifting 
power  of  Christianity.  There  is  no  more  convincing 
object  lesson  of  such  power  than  the  presence  of 
village  Christian  communities,  like  Clarkabad,  in  the 
Punjab. 

New  Testament  ^^Y  should  we  scrutinize  motives 
mass  and   insist   on   exceptional   religious 

experiences  and  emphasize  only  the 
individual  soul.^  The  New  Testament  practice  does 
not  seem  to  favor  it.  Three  thousand,  after  hearing 
one  sermon,  were  baptized  in  one  day.  The  Old 
Testament  tells  of  converts  who  fly  like  doves  to 
their  w  indows  and  of  nations  bom  in  a  day.  History 


68  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

records  this  as  the  method  of  all  great  forward 
movements.  Really,  which  does  count  most — to  lift 
a  few  gifted  individuals  a  foot,  or  to  raise  a  whole 
people  an  inch? 

Faith  of  outcaste  These  converts  are  not  saints;  their 
converts.  moral  notions  are  often  warped  or 

defective,  and  their  conduct  scarcely  more  exemplary 
than  that  of  some  Old  Testament  believers.  Yet 
their  love,  their  faith,  and  their  simple  trust  put 
ours  to  shame.  The  reality  of  their  religion  makes 
itself  so  evident  that  they  win  others  to  Christ. 
There  are  thousands  of  Telugu  Christians  whose 
income  is  barely  four  annas  a  day,  who  take  a 
handful  of  rice  for  the  support  of  the  church  out  of 
each  portion  that  goes  into  the  family  kettle.  An 
evangelist  who  supports  his  family  of  five  members 
on  five  dollars  (fifteen  rupees)  a  month,  said:  *T 
do  not  mind  it  if  I  live  like  a  buffalo,  if  only  I  may 
preach  about  Jesus.'*  School  girls  in  the  boarding 
school  at  Nellore  asked  that  since  they  did  not  have 
to  work  or  study  on  Sunday  they  might  be  allowed 
to  go  without  dinner  that  day  in  order  that  they,  too, 
might  contribute  something  toward  the  building  of 
the  village  church.  Out  of  their  awful  poverty  these 
Indian  Christians  contribute  on  the  average  one 
dollar  per  annum  per  person — this  out  of  an  ordinary 
income  of  twenty-five  dollars  a  year.  It  is  hardly 
wise  to  compare  the  moral  status  of  a  church  which 
out  of  its  incalculable  resources  of  land  and  food  and 
trade  and  life  cannot  spare  even  a  crumb  from  its 


"coming,  coming,  yes,  they  are!"      69 

table  that  these  simple  souls  may  have  the  bread  of 
life  with  that  of  these  outcaste  Christians. 

_      ^^      , .  "Ah!  Sahib,  for  three  years  we  have  besought 

Heartbreakmg  ^  '  n  x      l       Tiru  n 

appeals.  ^^^  *°  ®^^"  ^^"*  village  a  teacher.  When  will 

you  answer?" 

"We  have  waited  four  years  for  a  Christian  Guru  (preacher) ; 
we  turn  now  to  the  Mohammedans." 

"You  will  not  close  the  door  to  our  little  children;  we  will  build 
the  school  and  pay  the  teacher.  Do  not  fail  to  send  us  one." 

"But,  Sahib,  it  has  been  five  years  since  you  visited  our  village; 
our  hearts  are  dark;  our  memories  short;  we  cannot  keep  the  light 
unless  you  come  soon." 

It  is  appeals  like  these  which  sap  the  strength  and 
wear  out  the  endurance  of  missionaries,  strugghng 
vainly  to  minister  to  great  communities  which  might 
so  easily  be  reached  with  adequate  reinforcements  of 
men  and  money. 

Foundation  There  are  some  who  travel  through 

building  in  India  and  find  no  King's  Highway, 

^  because     the     leading     people — the 

educated  classes — seem  to  be  so  little  touched  by 
Christianity.  A  road  or  a  building  needs  foundations ; 
sometimes  the  most  important  preparation  is  drain- 
ing a  swamp  or  filling  in  a  morass.  This  the  mass 
movement  among  India's  outcaste  millions  is  doing. 
One  evidence  of  this  fact  is  in  the  new  attitude  toward 
the  outcastes  manifested  on  the  part  of  Hindu  leaders. 
Partly  in  fear  lest  Christianity  should  win  over  this 
vast  multitude  for  whom  Hinduism  has  had  no 
Gospel,  but  more  because  of  the  profound  change  in 
pubUc  attitude  wrought  by  the  very  presence  of 
Christianity,  some  leaders  of  the  nation  are  now 


70  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

making  efforts  to  uplift  and  hold  the  outcastes. 
When  Brahmins  see  Christianity  make  the  children 
of  despised,  carrion-eating  outcastes  able  to  compete 
intellectually  in  the  universities  of  India  with  their 
own  sons,  they  begin  to  realize  the  awful  economic 
and  human  waste  involved  in  the  oppression  of  these 
vast  numbers  of  untouchables. 

The  three  The  whole  subject  of  the  mass  move- 

harvests,  ment  could  not  be  better  illustrated 

than  by  the  words  of  a  Hindu  convert,  who  said: 
"We  have  three  harvests:  The  first  of  potherbs 
goes  on  unceasingly — the  winning  of  individuals 
here  and  there;  the  second  is  the  rice  harvest,  much 
larger,  representing  the  local  movements;  the  third 
is  the  wheat  harvest — great,  golden  plains  of  wheat 
fields  rolling  away  into  the  distance.  Thus  will  they 
come  by  thousands.'* 

.  , .  Another  great  achievement  of  Chris- 

Achievements         .  .    .         .      ,        , 

of  Christianity:  tian  missions  is  the  change  already 
(2)  Education  effected  in  the  status  of  women, 
of  women.  i  i  i       i     r. 

bixty  years  ago  when  the  schools  lor 

girls  began  to  attract  attention,  the  project  of 
educating  women  was  regarded  as  chimerical  and 
futile  in  the  extreme.  Today  the  thinking  men  of 
India  have  already  come  to  realize  that  the  depressed 
condition  of  Indian  women  must  be  changed  if  the 
national  aspirations  of  India  are  ever  to  be  realized, 
and  a  new  eagerness  for  the  education  of  girls  is 
already  apparent.  Where  thoughtful  Indians  stand 
today  all  Indians  will  stand  tomorrow.  This  change 
of  sen ii ment  creates  one  of  the  greatest  opportunities 


COMINC,    COMINCi,    YES,    THEY^    ARE!  71 

before  the  Christian  Church.  If  she  will  take  ad- 
vantage of  this  opportunity,  she  may  supply  the 
first  generation  of  trained  Indian  teachers  for 
women.  By  all  the  canons  of  Indian  thought  such 
teachers  should  be  women.  The  Christian  schools 
for  girls  are  now  the  best  in  India,  and  it  is  to  them 
that  India  must  look  to  supply  the  demand  for 
trained  leaders  which  will,  within  the  next  few  years, 
become  acute. 

Educational  Interesting  statistics  of  educational 

statistics.  progress  for  the  year  1912-13  have 

just  been  published.  The  grand  total  of  pupils  in  all 
institutions  is  seven  million,  one  hundred  forty- 
nine  thousand,  six  hundred  sixty-nine — an  increase 
of  three  hundred  sixty-eight  thousand,  nine  hundred 
forty-eight  since  the  last  census.  The  percentage  of 
pupils  to  the  total  number  of  children  of  school-going 
age  (reckoned  at  fifteen  per  cent,  of  population)  is 
twenty-eight  and  four  tenths;  for  girls  five.  The 
pupils  are  distributed  as  follows:  In  Colleges,  males 
forty  thousand,  three  hundred  seventy,  females 
four  hundred  fourteen;  in  High  schools,  males 
four  hundred  twenty-eight  thousand,  one  hundred 
eighty-two,  females  eighteen  thousand,  three  hundred 
fifteen;  in  Middle  schools,  males  four  hundred  ninety- 
four  thousand,  eighty-five,  fem^ales  forty-eight 
thousand,  two  hundred  fifty-two;  in  Primary  schools, 
males  four  million,  four  hundred  twenty-eight 
thousand,  five  hundred  thirty-one,  females  eight 
hundred  thirty-two  thousand,  nine  hundred  sixty- 
two. 


72  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

^         .  It   is   interesting   to   compare  these 

Comparison  •  i        i  ,.      f       -tt   •      i 

with  ngures    with   those    of    the    United 

American  States.  Instead  of  having  in  school 

schools.  ^ 

twenty-eight  per  cent,  oi  liiteen  per 

cent,  of  the  population,  or  three  and  two  tenths  per 
cent,  of  the  whole,  we  find  that  the  United  States 
has  enrolled  in  schools  and  colleges  and  institutions 
of  higher  learning  twenty-two  per  cent,  of  its  entire 
population.  If  India  had  as  large  a  proportion  she 
would  have  sixty-nine  million  pupils.  The  contrast 
in  regard  to  the  education  of  girls  is  still  greater. 
Only  five  per  cent,  of  the  girls  of  school  age  are  in 
school.  To  reach  the  standard  of  the  United  States 
India  ought  to  have  at  least  thirty-four  million  girls 
in  school. 

Women  ^  statistical  survey,  made  in  1913  by 

students  in  the  Yoimg  Women's  Christian  Asso- 

ciation Secretary  in  Madras,  shows 
that  there  has  been  a  considerable  increase  since 
1910  in  the  number  of  women  college  students. 
Her  figures  show  that  in  1913  there  were  in  Madras, 
the  university  center  for  South  India,  one  hundred 
twenty  women  taking  courses  in  the  affihated 
colleges.  Some  of  these  were  working  for  the  B.A. 
and  some  for  the  M.  D.  degree.  The  religious 
analysis  of  these  numbers  is  of  interest.  Ninety-six 
of  the  one  hundred  twenty  were  Christians,  twenty- 
three  Hindus,  and  one  without  stated  religious 
belief.  When  the  very  small  proportion  of  the  popu- 
lation who  are  Christians  is  considered,  and  the  low 
social  status  of  the  great  majority  of  them,  the 


COMING,   COMING,   TE8,  THEY  ARE!*'        78 

number  of  Christian  students  is  a  startling  evidence 
of  the  new  value  which  Christianity  puts  upon 
womanhood.  A  further  analysis  of  the  Hst  of  Chris- 
tian students  shows  that  seventy-three  of  them  were 
Protestant  and  the  remainder  Romanists  (for  the 
most  part  Eurasians).  The  greater  number  of  these 
students  have  been  prepared  for  college  in  the  Chris- 
tian boarding  schools  of  the  various  missionary 
societies  working  in  South  India.  They  are  the  ad- 
vance guard  of  very  much  larger  numbers  who  will 
surely  be  ready  within  a  few  years.  No  greater  task 
of  Christian  statesmanship  confronts  the  church 
than  to  make  proper  provision  for  these  students. 
Dearth  of  Here  is  the  situation;  The  evil  con- 

qualified  ditions  of  Indian  society,  the  over- 

teac  ers.  sexing  and   under-moralizing  of  life 

make  it  undesirable  and  dangerous  to  subject  girls 
to  the  temptations  of  attending  classes  with  men 
in  government  colleges.  Christian  schools  for  girls 
are  multiplying  and  increasing  in  size  daily.  They 
must  have  trained  Indian  teachers,  since  it  is  im- 
possible to  secure  a  large  enough  missionary  teaching 
force,  and  even  were  it  possible  it  would  not  be  desir- 
able. The  function  of  the  missionary  is  to  train  those 
who  will,  in  their  turn,  be  the  teachers  and  leaders. 
The  whole  future  of  the  education  of  women  depends 
upon  the  ability  to  train  well  prepared  Christian 
women  to  take  charge  of  the  education  of  girls.  At 
present  the  supply  is  tragically  short  of  meeting  the 
needs.  One  of  the  missionaries  in  Madura  in  charge 
of  the  great  Congregational  girls'  school  said  that 


74  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

she  had  advertised  without  success  in  every  part  of 
India  for  an  Indian  Christian  teacher,  a  woman  with 
a  B.  A.  degree.  The  result  of  this  shortage  is  that  in 
school  after  school  there  are  Hindu  men  teaching 
girls.  There  the  men  sit,  proud  and  disdainful,  with 
their  caste  marks  plainly  daubed  upon  their  fore- 
heads, instructing  classes  of  young  girls  whom  their 
religion  teaches  them  to  despise. 
Need  of  union  There  is  just  one  way  out:  the 
efifort.  women's    missionary    societies    en- 

gaged in  the  education  of  girls  must  unite  to  found 
at  strategic  centers  colleges  and  normal  training 
schools  for  women,  equipped  with  first  rate  faculties 
and  buildings.  Here  girls  may  receive  an  adequate 
training  under  warmly  Christian  auspices.  The 
project  is  too  expensive  for  one  Board  to  finance 
efiiciently.  It  is  comparatively  simple  for  eight  or 
ten  Boards  acting  together. 

Three  strategic  Madras  IS  one  of  three  cities  selected 
centers.  ^y  ^j^g  Edinburgh  Continuation  Com- 

mittee's Indian  Conference  as  the  strategic  centers 
in  which  to  plant  these  colonies.  One,  the  successfid 
Isabella  Thoburn  College  in  Lucknow,  has  already 
been  established  by  the  Methodists.  The  other,  in 
Bombay,  is  in  a  province  where  the  demand  is  not 
yet  quite  so  urgent  since  outside  the  Parsee  com- 
munity there  are  few  girls  prepared  for  college.  The 
Madras  Presidency  is  already  twenty -five  years  in 
advance  of  the  rest  of  India  in  its  demand  for  the 
education  of  women,  and  Madras,  therefore,  is  the 
center  which  should  first  receive  attention.  Some 


"coming,    coming,    yes,    they    ARE!"        75 

twelve  societies,  English,  Scotch,  and  American, 
have  agreed  to  go  into  the  enterprise.  The  college  is 
to  be  distinctively  Christian,  in  the  personnel  of  its 
faculty  and  in  the  atmosphere  which  will  character- 
ize its  daily  life. 

Meeting  in  We  attended  a  meeting  of  missionary 

Madras.  teachers    in    the    girls*    schools    of 

Madras.  It  was  called  to  consider  the  enterprise  of 
establishing  this  college  for  women.  The  scene  was 
a  beautiful  one;  the  ladies  gathered  on  the  wide  tree- 
shaded  lawn  of  the  Baptist  compound.  Besides  the 
missionaries,  leading  men  and  women  of  the  Indian 
community  had  come  to  show  their  interest  in  the 
project.  Among  the  women  were  many  who  were 
evidence  that  the  new  woman  has  already  arrived  in 
India. 

"It  is  not  proposed  to  interfere  with  Indian  customs  and  ideals 
in  the  new  college"  said  one  of  the  visitors.  "We  do  not  intend  to 
denationalize  the  girls." 

*'0h,  why  do  you  say  that?"  replied  a  beautiful  Indian  woman, 

herself  the  holder  of  a  coveted  M.  A.  degree.  "Do  you  not  know 

that  we  are  all  eager  for  all  the  best  that  the  rest  of  the  world  has 

to  offer?  We  do  not  fear  denationalization.  India  must  have  the 

best  of  everything." 

When  this  remark  was  repeated  to  a  veteran 
India  bound  «        •  i    an       .1  -^  •        •    * 

t      hftn  missionary,  he  said:     Exactly  so;  it  is  vain  for 

us  to  regret  the  changes  that  are  sure  to  come  to 
India,  or  to  attempt  to  prevent  them  in  the  interest  of  pre- 
serving Oriental  charm.  These  people  are  going  to  eat  from  plates, 
and  not  from  their  hands;  they  are  going  to  use  knives  and  forks, 
and  to  sit  at  tables  and  on  chairs,  and  to  wear  shoes  and  better 
clothing.  We  cannot  prevent  it,  but  if  we  will  we  may  help  to 
direct  wisely  the  great  revolutionary  currents  of  thought  and 
aspiration  that  are  running  deep  and  swift  in  India  today." 


76  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

Cost  of  The  wonder  is  that  it  takes  so  little 

education.  money  to  do  this  important  piece  of 

work.  Seventy-five  dollars  will  provide  an  annual 
scholarship  which  will  enable  a  mission  to  send  some 
gifted  girl  from  its  high  school  to  enjoy  the  advan- 
tages of  the  college.  One  hundred  thousand  dollars 
in  endowment  will  do  what  three  times  that  amount 
would  do  at  home,  and  do  it  for  women  ten  times 
as  needy  of  opportunity  for  education.  Land  has 
already  been  purchased  at  Madras,  a  president  has 
been  appointed,  and  enough  Boards  have  promised 
their  financial  cooperation  to  ensure  the  opening  of 
the  college  at  no  distant  date.  There  is  a  wonderful 
opportunity  here  for  large  individual  gifts.  There  are 
women  who  could  immortalize  themselves  by  under- 
writing the  whole  project.  Pray  God  that  the  need 
be  brought  to  the  attention  of  the  woman  who  could 
meet  it. 

Achievements  ^h^t  a  wonderful  group  the  medical 
of  medical  women  of  India  are — Dr.  Benjamin 

women.  ^^  Nellore,  Dr.  Parker  of  Madura, 

Dr.  Scudder  of  Vellore,  Dr.  Kugler  of  Guntur, 
Dr.  Hume  of  Ahmednagar,  and  scores  of  others 
equally  devoted  and  skilful.  Their  small  hospitals 
and  training  schools  are  veritable  light-houses  and 
Gospel  seed  plants.  In  a  single  year  patients  are  often 
received  in  one  hospital  from  as  many  as  five  hun- 
dred villages.  Dr.  Parker  in  Madura,  for  example, 
has  a  small,  old  building  and  poor  equipment  which 
would  be  scorned  by  many  a  specialist  at  home,  but 
in  one  year  she  and  her  native  assistant  treated 


COMING,   COMING,   YES,   THEY  ARE!"        77 

eighteen  thousand  patients  in  the  hospital,  besides 
managing  a  dispensary  clinic  of  about  a  hundred 
patients  daily.  She  made  long  evangelistic  tours 
through  the  district.  In  one  of  these  she  and  her 
assistant  treated  three  hundred  thirty-five  patients 
in  one  day,  and  their  average  for  two  weeks  was  two 
hundred  daily. 

Some  mission-  Dr.  Parker  is  venerated  by  Moslem, 
ary  luxuries.  Hindu,  and  Christian  alike  and  is 
believed  to  have  a  skill  which  can  almost  raise  the 
dead.  Her  relaxation  is  found  in  a  little  cottage  on 
the  compound  which  she  calls  *'The  Birds'  Nest." 
Here  she  mothers  nine  little  motherless  children, 
whom  the  hospital  tide  has  cast  up  at  her  feet.  Nor 
is  she  singular  in  this.  One  of  the  most  beautiful 
sights  on  the  Mission  field  is  to  see  the  mother  heart 
of  missionaries  who,  for  the  love  of  Christ,  have  laid 
aside  their  own  hopes  of  motherhood,  impelling  them 
to  adopt  the  helpless  little  ones  about  them.  The 
meager  salaries  on  which  missionaries  are  supposed  to 
live  in  luxury  seem  chiefly  spent  in  the  luxury  of 
rescuing  babies,  putting  boys  and  girls  through 
school,  or  actually  adopting  anywhere  from  one  to  a 
dozen  children.  Such  luxury  of  Christian  pity  is 
one  which  so  many  Christians  in  America  deny 
themselves  that  it  really  seems  as  if  this  matter 
ought  to  be  investigated. 

Protecting  a  Strange    experiences    come    to    the 

prince.  missionary  doctor  or  nurse.  In  Miraj, 

Miss  Patterson  has  a  little  prince  who  trots  after 
her  like  her  faithful  shadow.  His  smouldering  black 


78  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

eyes  clearly  show  his  disapprobation  of  visitors  who 
dare  to  monopolize  his  Doctor.  His  father  is  the 
ruler  of  a  small  principality.  When  the  child's 
mother  died,  he  knew  that  there  was  a  strong  proba- 
bility that  the  baby  would  be  killed  in  the  interests 
of  his  half  brothers,  the  sons  of  inferior  wives.  He 
therefore  placed  his  son  under  the  protection  of  a 
Mission  Hospital. 

The  Miraj  This  Miraj   Hospital  is  one  of  the 

hospital.  notable    institutions    of    India.  Dr. 

Wan  less  is  so  well  known  that  his  patients  come  to 
him  from  an  average  distance  of  two  hundred  miles. 
He  and  his  co-worker.  Dr.  Vail,  admit  once  in  four 
years  a  class  of  twenty-four  students.  These  receive 
a  thorough  medical  training  with  exceptional  oppor- 
tunities for  bedside  practice  in  nursing.  At  the  end 
of  their  period  of  training  they  go  out  to  become  not 
only  good  physicians,  but  Christians  on  fire  with  the 
passion  of  evangelism.  How  Dr.  Wanless  and 
Dr.  Vail  manage  to  conduct  classes,  translate  text 
books,  perform  operations,  erect  buildings,  and 
supervise  a  great  hospital  is  one  of  the  mysteries 
which  only  missionaries  can  solve.  It  is  said  that 
this  hospital  has  the  longest  record  for  successful 
cataract  operations,  one  hundred  and  sixty  in  suc- 
cession, w^ithout  one  failure.  So  great  is  the  reputa- 
tion of  the  hospital  that  rich  Parsees  have  erected  a 
building,  rajahs  have  given  land  and  the  offerings 
of  grateful  patients  make  the  hospital  almost,  if  not 
entirely,  self-supporting. 


CH)MING,    YES,    THEY   ARE!  79 

Reaching  th«  Not  the  least  important  of  the  services 
rulers.  which  the  Mission   Hospital  renders 

is  its  interpretation  of  the  real  meaning  of  Christian- 
ity to  the  ruling  classes,  who  are  diflScult  of  access 
])y  other  missionary  methods.  In  this  same  mission 
at  Miraj  a  Maharajah  asked  Dr.  Irwin  to  become 
tutor  to  his  sons,  as  he  wished  them  to  be  under  mis- 
sionary influence.  When,  within  a  few  months.  Dr. 
Irwin  died,  the  Maharajah  put  his  two  sons  and  his 
daughter  in  Mrs.  Irwin's  charge.  She  was  afterwards 
sent  by  the  Maharajah  to  England  to  make  a  home 
for  his  sons  while  they  were  in  school.  "They  were," 
he  said,  "to  go  to  church  with  her  and  be  in  every 
way  like  her  own  sons,  that  they  might  have  the 
benefit  of  a  Christian  home." 

A  great  ^  notable  woman's  hospital  is  the 

Lutheran  Lutheran  Hospital  at  Guntur  in  charge 

hospital.  ^f  jy^  ^^^^  g  Kugler.  She  has  seen 

this  hospital  grow  from  small  beginnings  to  the 
splendidly  equipped  institution  of  today.  One  of  the 
latest  buildings  is  a  rest-house  and  convalescent 
home,  with  separate  wards  for  Christians,  Moslems, 
and  Hindus,  built  by  Rajah  M.  Bhujenga  Row 
Bahadur.  This  gift  was  made  in  grateful  recognition 
of  the  services  of  Dr.  Kugler  in  saving  the  lives  of 
several  members  of  his  family.  He  has  built  her  an 
even  more  enduring  monument.  After  the  recovery 
of  his  son  from  typhoid  fever  he  made  a  metrical 
translation  of  the  Gospel  of  Matthew,  and  later  of 
the  other  Gospels,  into  Telugu.  In  the  preface  he 
stated  that,  inspired  by  the  pure  and  beautiful  life 


80  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

of  Dr.  Kugler,  he  wished  to  know  more  of  her  reli- 
gion, and  had  asked  her  for  a  copy  of  its  Sacred 
Books.  On  reading  the  New  Testament  which  she 
gave  him,  he  had  been  so  impressed  that  he  desired 
as  an  act  of  gratitude  to  God,  to  share  it  with  his 
countrymen.  Telugu  hterature  is  rich  in  these  metri- 
cal stories  which  are  chanted  by  the  bards  to  the 
immense  delight  of  the  people.  Thus  the  rajah's 
successive  translations  have  attracted  wide  attention 
and  have  already  run  through  several  editions. 
They  are  too  rich  in  Sanskrit  forms  to  appeal  to  the 
peasants,  but  are  exactly  adapted  to  delight  Hindu 
scholars  and  the  educated  classes. 
Jesus  Christ's  It  was  very  beautiful  to  see  the  vener- 
ba^jy*  ation  in  which  Dr.  Kugler  was  held. 

The  poor  outcaste  woman,  the  Parsee  lady  and  her 
daughters,  the  Moslem  Begum^  the  Brahmin  mother, 
with  her  first  baby — for  them  all  she  had  a  word  and  a 
smile.  It  was  easy  for  Dr.  Kugler  to  do  things  that 
in  another  would  have  given  serious  offense.  For 
example:  when  the  little  Rani  had  given  permission 
for  us  to  enter  her  private  room.  Dr.  Kugler  picked 
up  her  baby,  saying,  *'You  know.  Rani,  this  is  a 
Yesu  Christu  baby,  for  it  was  born  in  a  Yesu  Christu 
hospital.  You  will  never  teach  it  to  worship  idols, 
will  you?" 

*The  strange  thing,'*  she  says,  "is  that  they  really 
feel  that  the  babies  who  are  born  here  do  in  a  sense 
belong  to  Yesu  Christu.''^ 

We  can  never  forget  the  wonderful 

glimpse  of  Indian  social  life  which 

Dr.  Scudder  gave  our  party.  We  had  arrived  in  the 


"coming,  coming,  yes,  they  are!"      81 

deep  still  night  when  the  southern  cross  hung  blazing 
in  the  sky,  and  had  found  her  radiant  hospitahty 
equal  to  the  strain.  When  we  had  seen  the  hospital 
with  the  poor  mothers  and  the  dear,  little  children 
filhng  every  corner,  she  invited  in  about  one  hundred 
of  the  ladies  of  the  town  to  meet  us.  That  is,  she 
began  writing  to  their  husbands  some  six  weeks 
before  to  secure  their  consent,  which  amounted  to 
the  same  thing  in  the  end.  The  hospital  had  been 
made  strictly  purdah  by  curtains  and  awnings,  so  that 
no  strange  masculine  eye  could  by  chance  look  upon 
the  assembled  ladies.  How  charming  they  were  and 
how  eager  for  such  a  thrilling  and  exciting  event, 
as  actually  leaving  the  walls  of  their  own  home  for 
an  hour  or  two  to  hear  a  little  speaking  and  singing. 
They  looked  like  humming  birds  with  their  swift 
motions,  shimmering,  gauzy  dresses  and  glittering 
jewels.  The  pretty,  childish,  little  creatures  hung 
garlands  about  our  necks,  presented  trays  of  delicious 
fruit  and  Hstened  with  flattering  interest  to  our 
simple  remarks.  For  them  it  was  a  big  iridescent 
bubble  of  adventure  to  be  planned  for  weeks  in 
advance,  to  be  enjoyed  with  trembling  pleasure,  and 
looked  back  upon  for  years  to  come  as  the  day  when 
one  saw  the  World  and  its  glory. 
An  automobile  Some  one  gave  Dr.  Scudder  an 
*°s®^*  inexpensive,    invaluable    automobile 

which  carries  her  swiftly  over  the  country  like  a 
blessed  ministering  angel.  She  can  go  ten  times  as 
far,  visit  ten  times  as  many  patients  with  one-tenth 
the  wear  and  tear  on  strength  and  endurance  that  it 


82  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

used  to  take  when  a  jolting,  springless  bullock  cart 
was  her  only  means  of  locomotion.  It  is  a  beautiful 
sight  to  see  her  triumphal  return  to  the  hospital 
from  one  of  those  hurry  calls  to  some  village  twenty 
miles  away  where  a  mother  is  fighting  her  ancient 
fight  for  the  life  of  man.  By  Indian  wireless  the  news 
goes  that  the  doctor  mem  sahib  is  coming  by.  At 
every  cross  road  the  pitiful  little  group  is  standing 
waiting  to  beg  for  medicine  to  heal  the  fever,  bandage 
for  the  wounded  hand,  or  perhaps  to  have  a  bone  set 
or  a  cut  sewed  up.  She  stops  and  ministers  to  them 
as  Jesus  did  and  when  she  finally  reaches  the  hospital 
her  neck  is  weary  under  its  weight  of  garlands, 
and  the  little  car  is  gay  with  ropes  of  mari- 
golds. 

Medical  educa-  It  is  proposed  to  place  the  medical 
tion  of  women,  department  of  the  women's  union 
college  of  Madras  at  Vellore,  rather  than  at  Madras. 
On  the  beginnings  already  made  at  Vellore  the  dif- 
ferent missions  could  unitedly  build  up  a  great  in- 
stitution. The  Government  stands  ready  to  give 
twenty  acres  of  land  and  a  large  grant  of  money 
provided  an  amount  suflacient  to  establish  a  suitable 
medical  college  for  women,  with  a  training  school  and 
hospital  in  connection,  can  be  raised.  Dr.  Scudder 
is  now  in  America  to  secure  gifts  for  this  purpose. 
She  ought  to  return  garlanded  with  the  unsolicited 
gifts  of  American  women,  grateful  for  the  ministra- 
tions of  physicians  and  nurses  in  a  land  where  the 
mothers  have  the  first  claims  on  love  and  tender 
care. 


COMING,   COMING,   YES,   THEY   ARE!  83 

Trained  medical  The  need  of  trained  medical  women 
women  needed,  jg  qyi^e  as  acute  as  that  for  the 
trained  teacher.  It  forms  a  part  of  India's  crying 
need  for  medical  missionaries.  Despite  the  govern- 
ment piovision  for  medical  relief,  there  are  at  least 
one  hundred  million  people  in  India  who  are  without 
opportunities  of  medical  help  or,  at  most,  receive 
inadequate  relief  through  very  poorly  trained 
apothecaries  or  hospital  assistants.  It  has  been 
estimated  that  half  of  the  people  who  die,  even  in 
good-sized  towns,  die  without  any  medical  attendance 
whatever.  When  it  is  remembered  that  the  social 
organization  of  India  makes  it  exceedingly  diflficult 
for  a  woman  to  receive  medical  assistance  at  the 
liands  of  a  man,  the  special  need  of  hospitals  for 
women  and  children  and  of  medical  schools  for  the 
training  of  women  physicians  and  nurses  is  at  once 
apparent. 

Abnormal  death  ^he  sufferings  of  women  in  childbirth 
rate  among  are   peculiarly   aggravated   in   India 

°*°    ^^^'  by  the  physical  immaturity  of  the 

great  majority  of  the  mothers;  by  the  dense  igno- 
rance of  all  physiological  and  anatomical  law;  and 
by  the  indescribable  and  unintentionally  cruel 
practices  of  the  midwives.  Carefully  gathered  sta- 
tistics in  some  localities  in  India  have  shown  that 
the  abnormal  death  rate  among  women  of  child- 
bearing  age  is  due  to  death  in  childbirth.  Twenty- 
five  per  cent,  of  all  deaths  of  women  occurring  during 
this  period  may  be  charged  to  this  cause.  The  loss 
of  child-life  is  also  appallingly  great,  and  the  un- 


84  THE   KING'S  HIGHWAY 

necessary  sufferings  of  those  who  survive  are  such  as 
to  wring  the  heart. 

Woman's  Medical  women  have  already  made 

medical  college  a  brave  beginning  to  meet  this  need, 
at  Lodhiana.  q^^  little  medical  college  for  women 
shines  out  like  a  star  in  the  dark  night,  Lodhiana, 
in  the  Punjab.  Here  Dr.  Edith  Brown  and  Dr.  Mary 
Noble  have  built  up  a  remarkable  institution,  which 
has  received  flattering  recognition  from  the  Govern- 
ment and  draws  its  students  from  the  length  and 
breadth  of  North  India.  In  addition  to  the  training 
of  medical  students  and  nurses  who  successfully  pass 
the  very  severe  government  tests,  the  school  has 
done  a  great  work  among  the  hereditary  dhais,  or 
midwives.  These  have  been  enticed  by  various 
bribes  to  come  to  the  college  for  brief  courses  of 
training  in  midwifery.  The  simple  ideas  of  cleanli- 
ness and  anatomy  which  have  been  imparted  to 
them  are  already  bearing  fruit  in  the  saving  of 
hundreds  of  valuable  lives.  This  college  in  North 
India  is  of  course  unable  to  cope  with  the  situation 
in  South  India,  and  it  is  to  meet  this  need  that  the 
proposed  Women's  Medical  College  is  to  be  estab- 
lished in  Vellore. 


CHAPTER   III. 

AIM: 

To  consider  Christian  Missions  as  a  social  force  in  India;  to  show 
that  Christianity  is  becoming  naturalized;  to  illustrate  its  transform- 
ing power  among  the  Karens  and  primitive  tribes  of  Burma;  to 
indicate  the  strategic  importance  of  work  among  Burmese  Buddhists 

OUTLINE: 
1.  Christian  Missions  a  Social  Force,  shown  by 

A.  Testimony  of  non-Christians. 

B.  Philanthropic  institutions. 

For  lepers. 
For  the  blind. 
For  the  deaf. 

C.  Contrast  in  Hindu  and  Christian  ideals  of  social  service. 

D.  Educational  experiments. 

Co-education. 
Open  air  schools. 

E.  Development  of  student  life. 

Service  of  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
Service  of  Y.  W.  C.  A. 
A  contrast:  Kali  vs.  the  Y.  W.  C.  A. 

F.  Industrial  betterment. 

Economic  needs. 
Experiments  in  cooperation. 
Instruction  in  scientific  agriculture. 
Improvements  in  manufacture. 
Reform  colonies. 

II.  Evidence  that  Christianity  is  becoming  naturalized  : 

A .  Development  of  strong  and  cultured  leaders. 

B.  Growth  of  Indian  hymnody. 

C.  Orientalizing  of  methods  of  work. 

III.  Christianity  at  Work  in  Burma  and  Assam  : 

A.  Contrast  between  India  and  Burma. 

B.  Transformaiion  of  the  Karens. 


C.  Expansion  of  Missions  among  uncivilized  tribes  of  Upper 

Burma  and  Assam. 

D.  The  unfinished  task,  reaching  the  Burman  Buddhist. 

E.  En  route  to  Hong  Kong. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  LAME  WALK;  THE  BLIND  SEE.    SOCLA.L 
CHRISTIANITY  IN  INDIA  AND  BURMA 

Christianity  as  The  progress  of  Christianity  and  its 
a  social  force.  influence  as  a  social  force  are  evident 
in  many  departments  of  Indian  life.  The  testimony 
of  non-Christian  Indians  is  one  indication  of  the 
valuable  services  performed  by  Christianity  in 
awakening  Indian  interest  in  social  problems.  Sir 
Narayan  Chandravarkar,  a  Hindu  reformer,  when 
lecturing  in  Bombay  in  1910  before  a  Hindu  audience 
said: 

"The  ideas  that  lie  at  the  heart  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ  are  slowly 
but  surely  permeating  every  part  of  Hindu  society  and  modifying 
every  phase  of  Hindu  thought.  *  *  *  And  what  is  it  in  the  Gospel 
of  Christ  that  commends  it  so  highly  to  our  minds?  It  is  just  this: 
that  He  was  the  Friend  of  Sinners;  He  would  eat  and  drink  with 
publicans  and  outcastes;  He  was  tender  with  the  woman  taken  in 
sin;  all  His  heart  went  out  to  the  sinful  and  needy  and  to  my  mind 
there  is  no  story  so  touching  and  so  comforting  as  that  of  the 
Prodigal  Son.  *  *  *  The  Gospel  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  has 
come  to  India,  and  when  it  is  presented  in  its  fullness  and  lived  in 
its  purity  it  will  find  a  sure  response  among  the  people  of  the  land." 

The  road  of  the  During  the  same  year  Mr.  P.  M. 
car  of  God.  Choudry,  a  missionary  of  the  Brahmo 

Somaj,  said: 


88  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

"On  what  road  does  the  car  of  God  run?  It  runs  only  on  one 
road.  What  is  that  road?  It  is  the  life  of  Jesus.  Christ  is  the  way 
on  which  the  car  of  God's  grace  runs.  Who  is  the  driver  of  this 
car?  The  Holy  Spirit.  The  Holy  Spirit  is  not  an  impersonal 
power;  He  is  the  tremendous  quickener  of  our  spirit  life.  *  *  * 
Do  you  know  by  what  this  heavenly  car  is  pulled?  By  two  mighty 
and  fiery  horses.  Name  them.  One  is  the  love  of  man  for  God; 
and  the  other  the  love  of  man  for  the  sake  of  God." 

Origin  of  leper  The  social  nature  of  Christianity  is 
asylums.  inevitably  shown  in  its  quickening 

the  conscience  regarding  the  helpless  and  unfortunate 
members  of  the  community.  One  of  the  strongest 
Christian  apologetics  in  India  is  Christian  philan- 
thropy, preeminently  the  care  of  lepers.  With  the 
introduction  of  Christianity  into  India  came  the 
humane  care  and  shelter  of  the  lepers.  It  was  Dr. 
William  Carey,  the  English  pioneer  missionary,  who 
founded  the  first  leper  hospital  in  all  India.  In  1812 
he  had  seen  a  leper  burned  alive  and  was  so  horrified 
and  stirred  that  he  at  once  established  a  refuge  for 
these  poor  outcastes  in  Calcutta.  Lord  Lawrence, 
when  Governor  of  the  Punjab,  made  three  laws: 
"Thou  shalt  not  burn  thy  widow;  thou  shalt  not  kill 
thy  daughters;  thou  shalt  not  burn  thy  lepers." 
The  reason  for  the  Hindu  neglect,  cruelty,  and  ab- 
horrence of  lepers  is  rooted  in  the  teachings  of  the 
Hindu  religion  that  leprosy  is  the  punishment  for 
heinous  sin  committed  in  a  previous  incarnation. 
This  belief  dries  up  the  springs  of  sympathy  and 
compassion  and  leads  to  the  driving  of  the  leper 
from  the  haunts  of  men. 


THE   LAME   WALK;     THE   BLIND    SEE  89 

Organization  of  The  inevitable  Christian  reaction 
leper  mission.  Qf  compassion  for  these  wretched 
outcastes  led  to  the  forming  of  leper  asylums  in  many 
parts  of  India.  The  Mission  to  Lepers  in  India  and 
the  East  finances  the  erection  of  suitable  buildings 
for  these  refuges.  For  these  it  collects  funds  in 
Europe  and  America.  Supervision  of  these  leper 
asylums  and  of  schools  for  the  untainted  children  of 
lepers  is  in  the  hands  of  the  missionaries  where  the 
colony  is  located. 

The  leper  colony  A  visit  to  the  leper  colony  in  Allaha- 
at  Allahabad.  bad,  superintended  by  Mr.  Sam 
Higginbottom,  is  an  experience  that  will  never  be 
forgotten.  The  quarters  are  built  in  a  row  of  tiny 
houses  facing  on  a  garden.  Each  leper  has  his  own 
room  and  his  own  garden  plot.  There  is  in  the  com- 
pound a  cook-house,  with  rows  of  primitive  Indian 
fireplaces,  where  the  lepers  cook  their  food.  There  is 
a  market  in  the  compound  which  they  operate. 
Here  they  can  buy  the  various  kinds  of  grain  and 
condiments  for  their  curry.  Formerly  food  was  pre- 
pared for  them,  but  they  are  far  happier  and  more 
contented  to  have  a  weekly  allowance  for  food,  and 
then  to  select  their  own  grains  and  spices,  and  pre- 
pare their  own  favorite  curry.  The  bare  little  rooms 
have  pitiful  attempts  at  decoration,  where  the  owners 
had  tacked  up  picture  postal  cards  and  Christmas 
cards  and  illustrations  cut  from  magazines. 
A  leper  Mr.  Higginbottom  had  asked  us  to 

congregation.  speak  in  the  chapel;  as  we  rose  to 
speak  the  lepers  were  sitting  Indian  fashion  on  the 


90  THE  KING'S   HIGHWAY 

floor,  and  crowding  to  the  very  edge  of  the  platform. 
Their  voices — cracked  or  hoarse  or  whispering — rose 
in  absorbed  devotion  as  they  sang  the  hymns  that 
are  their  solace.  The  marred,  uplifted  face  and 
sightless  eyes  of  one  man  were  almost  beautiful  from 
sheer  ecstasy  of  spiritual  passion.  How  eagerly  they 
drank  in  every  syllable  as  the  interpreter  gave  it. 
How  happy  they  were  to  know  that  men  and  women 
who  lived  on  the  other  side  of  the  world  were  praying 
for  them  and  giving  gifts  which  had  made  possible 
this  peaceful  refuge. 

Joy  out  of  It  was  surprising  how  little  horror 

suffering.  there  was  in  the  experience.  Clean 

bandages,  and  scientific  treatment  remove  many  of 
the  worst  manifestations  of  the  disease.  Patients  in  the 
last  awful  stages  of  their  trouble  are  isolated  in 
the  infirmary.  In  many  cases  the  regular  nutritious 
food,  the  daily  baths,  the  medicine,  the  clean  clothes, 
produce  a  marvelous  improvement  and  stay  the 
progress  of  the  disease.  It  is  possible  also  to  mitigate 
the  severity  of  the  pain.  In  spite  of  their  disease  they 
seem  a  happy  folk.  They  show  a  beautiful  helpful- 
ness to  one  another.  Those  who  have  no  feet  use 
their  hands  to  feed  the  handless;  those  with  hands 
support  the  lame;  the  seeing  help  the  blind.  Even 
leprosy  is  no  exception  to  the  blessed  law  that 

"In  the  mud  and  scum  of  things. 
Something  always,  always  sings." 

Most  of  the  lepers  hear  the  Gospel  of  the  minister- 
ing Saviour  for  the  first  time  when  they  enter  the 


THE    LAME    WALK;   THE    BLIND    SEE  91 

asylum.  Their  bruised  spirits  respond  to  it,  and  in  its 
promises  they  find  strength  to  endure  their  sufferings, 
and  happiness  even  in  their  darkness. 

"I  never  knew  happier  Christians  than  some  of 
these  lepers,"  said  Mr.  Higginl  ttom.  *'Every  day 
while  I  was  in  America  they  ixxet  to  pray  for  my 
success.  I  know  that  if  I  had  any  success  in  securing 
gifts  for  the  Mission,  it  was  their  prayers  which 
opened  American  hearts  and  purses." 
The  Sign  Post  The  lepers  form  all  sorts  of  helpful 
Society.  associations  and  societies.  They  try 

to  play  base  ball  and  cricket;  they  have  an  apology 
for  a  band;  they  hold  a  Bible  class;  and  in  almost  all 
leper  refuges  a  Christian  Endeavor  Society  is  their 
joy  and  pride.  In  the  Asylum  at  Sholapur  the 
Christian  Endeavor  Society  has  named  itself  The 
Sign  Post  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor.  Its  annual 
report  says:  "So,  like  the  sign  post,  we  are  trying  to 
stand  patiently  and  with  love  in  our  divinely  ap- 
pointed place.  By  our  attitude  and  our  prayers  we 
are  trying  to  help  ourselves  and  others  on  toward  the 
Crucified  Saviour." 

Gunga  and  As  we  came  out  of  the  little  chapel  at 

Jesus.  Allahabad  the  Indian  sun  was  sinking 

in  glory.  Along  the  road  past  the  compound  streamed 
an  endless  line  of  pilgrims  bound  for  the  great  Hindu 
Mela,  or  festival.  Here,  where  the  sacred  waters  of 
the  Jumna  and  the  Ganges  meet,  they  come  to  bathe 
and  wash  away  their  sins.  A  group  of  them  stood 
looking  at  the  sign  over  the  entrance  to  the  leper 
compound,  with  its  neat  buildings,  its  gardens,  its 


92  THE    KING'S   HIGHWAY 

peace  and  comfort.  As  the  lepers  came  thronging 
out  of  chapel  into  the  beautiful  glowing  evening 
light,  the  pilgrims  set  up  a  weird  Hindu  chant : 

"Victory!  Victory!  Victory  to  Mother  GungaV* 
(The  Ganges  River.)  The  lepers  bravely  raised  their 
voices  in  an  answering  cheer.  "Victory!  Victory! 
Victory  to  Jesus  Christ!" 

And  so  we  left  them  with  the  lovely  light  of  the 
sinking  sun  pouring  over  their  poor  faces.  Pilgrims 
all  on  life's  highway,  one  shouting  for  the  sacred 
swollen  river,  that  laps  the  town;  the  other,  confident 
in  the  Saviour  of  the  lost.  Because  of  His  power  to 
make  the  blind  see,  the  lame  walk,  the  deaf  hear  and 
the  leper  clean,  India's  mighty  voice  shall  one  day 
take  up  the  swelling  chorus,  "Victory!  Victory! 
Victory  to  Jesus  Christ!" 

Indian  leper  There  are  in  India  not  less  than  a 

asylums.  j^^lf  million  lepers.  Asylums  for  them 

have  been  established  and  maintained  in  all  sections 
of  the  country.  The  Mission  to  Lepers  in  India  and 
the  East  is  doing  wonderful  work  in  erecting  suitable 
buildings  and  hospitals  for  their  use.  Among  well- 
known  asylums  is  that  at  Chandag,  where  heroic 
Mary  Reed  carries  on  her  asylum,  on  the  slopes  of  the 
Himalayas.  At  Sabathu,  at  Ambala,  under  Dr. 
Jessica  Carlton,  at  Purulia,  in  the  asylum  of  the 
Gossner  German  Missionary  Society,  the  largest  and 
finest  asylum  in  India,  are  other  refuges  for  lepers. 
This  Christian  service  to  lepers  is  not  simply  one  of 
compassion.  It  has  also  distinct  civic  and  scientific 
value.  By  isolating  the  lepers  the  danger  of  con- 


THE    LAME   WALK;    THE   BLIND    SEE  93 

tagion  is  removed  from  the  rest  of  the  community 
and  the  knowledge  of  sanitary  treatment  and  pre- 
cautions is  spread  throughout  the  villages.  It  is  the 
body  of  facts  accumulated  in  these  leper  asylums 
that  has  proved  that  leprosy  is  not  hereditary  but 
infectious;  that  the  untainted  children  of  lepers  if 
removed  in  time  from  their  parents  may  themselves 
grow  to  healthy  maturity  and  become  the  parents  of 
untainted  offspring.  The  experience  of  the  asylum 
has  also  proved  Lhat  the  danger  of  contagion  is  not 
acute  to  those  who  are  in  charge  if  they  observe 
ordinary  sanitary  precautions. 

A  shelter  in  Not  only  the  leper  rejoices  in  the 

Love  Lane.  kindness  which  rises  in  the  heart  of 

Christ  and  pours  itself  out  in  the  lives  of  His  true 
followers,  but  the  deaf,  the  crippled,  the  beggars,  and 
the  great  multitude  of  blind  folk  also  are  glad  in  Him. 
It  seemed  so  fitting  in  Bombay  to  find  Miss  Millard's 
school  for  the  blind  located  on  Love  Lane.  "Success 
to  the  strong,"  says  Hinduism,  and  "Karma  take  the 
hindmost."  *'No,"  says  the  religion  of  Jesus,  "give 
me  the  hindmost."  Miss  Millard  has  graduated 
from  her  school  for  the  bhnd  those  who  are  now 
teaching  in  regular  schools  for  seeing  pupils.  Others 
earn  a  living  as  peons,  and  one  earns  his  by  playing 
the  organ  in  church.  Six  boys  earn  their  board  and 
a  little  more  by  caning  chairs  in  the  school  shop. 
Was  there  ever  a  sweeter  picture  than  that  made  by 
the  little  lame,  deformed,  blind  pupil-teacher,  who 
in  this  house  of  Jesus  on  Love  Lane  was  sitting 
surrounded  by  blind  children  whom  she  was  teaching 


94  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

to  read?  Other  schools  for  the  blind  are  located  at 

Palamcotta  in  Sarah  Tucker  College  (C.  M.  S.),  in 

Bangalore,  Amritsar,  Poona,  Lucknow,  and  Calcutta. 

Mr.  J.  N.  Banerji  founded  a  school  for  the  deaf  at 

Calcutta,  and  there  is  another  in  Bombay.  Were 

India  as  well  provided  with  schools  for  the  deaf  as  is 

America,  there  would  be  four  hundred  fifty  schools 

instead  of  two  or  three. 

The  Beggars*        There  are  some  who  have  found  an 

Church  even  more  wonderful  sight  than  the 

Taj  Mahal  in  Agra,  and  that  is  the  Beggars*  Church, 

instituted  by  Dr.   Colin   S.   Valentine.  Here  is  a 

congregation  numbering  as  many  as  eight  hundred, 

made  up  of  the  most  wretched  of  the  poor.  Nearly 

three  hundred  of  them  are  blind. 

.  ^.  .       ,         No  better  illustration  could  be  found 

A  Hindu  saint.  .    ,       ..  _.  .  tt^.     ,  , 

of  the  dinerence  between  Hmdu  and 

Christian  ideas  of  the  meaning  of  social  service  than 
is  found  in  the  Hfe  work  of  two  notable  women  of 
Bombay.  Old  India  and  New  come  face  to  face  when 
Junkabai  and  Gurubai  meet.  Junkabai  is  one  of  the 
most  famous  women  in  India,  regarded  by  the  Hindus 
as  a  great  saint.  She  is  indeed  a  woman  of  remarkable 
force  of  character,  whose  native  ability  is  leading  her 
to  make  the  most  of  her  life  possible,  with  the  work- 
ing ideals  which  Hinduism  furnishes.  She  has  long 
been  a  rich  widow  who  has  devoted  herself  with  all 
the  extremes  of  religious  ceremony  to  overcome  her 
evil  karma  and  to  secure  a  better  karma  in  her  next 
incarnation.  She  knows  through  her  own  experiences 
as  a  pilgrim  the  suffering  which  millions  of  people 


THE  LAME   WALK;   THE   BLIND   SEE  96 

endure  as  they  travel  from  place  to  place  on  the  long 
pilgrimages  which  take  them  throughout  India.  She 
has  turned  her  great  house  into  a  hostel  for  pilgrims, 
whither  any  may  come  and  find  bed  and  shelter 
without  money  and  without  price.  For  her  services 
in  succoring  the  pilgrims  with  food  and  shelter  she 
is  revered  throughout  India  as  a  holy  woman. 
Her  hostel  for  We  visited  her  house.  Through 
pUgrims.  twisted  alleys  barely  wide  enough  for 

two  to  walk  abreast,  we  penetrated  into  the  center 
of  the  block  where,  unseen  from  the  street,  her  house 
is  located.  These  alleys  were  in  reality  open  latrines 
of  indescribable  and  nauseating  filth.  Before  the 
portico  of  her  house  sat  five  widows  with  gray, 
shaven  heads  and  soiled  and  tattered  white  clothes 
drawn  about  their  shrunken  limbs.  Their  eyes  looked 
like  burnt-out  cinders  as  swaying  back  and  forth 
they  listened  to  a  hired  reader,  who  was  chanting 
from  the  Tantras  stories  of  the  gods.  We  pushed  our 
way  through  the  gloomy,  unlighted  rooms  where 
hundreds  of  ragged  pilgrims  sat  chanting  MantraSy 
or  reclined  in  sleep,  or  prepared  their  food.  From 
room  to  room  in  the  lower  and  the  upper  stories  the 
same  scene  was  repeated.  Hundreds  of  pilgrims  were 
packed  in  these  large,  gloomy  rooms,  freely  given 
them  by  Junkabai  as  an  act  of  devotion  to  the  gods. 
No  questions  are  asked;  the  filthy  fakir,  his  hair 
matted  with  the  sacred  cow  dung,  or  his  naked  limbs 
smeared  with  ashes,  sat  side  by  side  with  the  prosper- 
ous merchant,  who,  to  expiate  a  sin  or  pay  a  vow, 
had  started  out  as  a  poor  pilgrim. 


96  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

A  Christian  Out  from  the  dirt  and  disorder,  the 

contrast.  nakedness   and   superstition   of   this 

house,  which  represents  this  wealthy  and  devoted 
Hindu  woman's  highest  ideal  of  public  service,  we 
passed  to  the  Christian  gathering  on  the  velvet  green 
of  the  lawn  which  surrounds  the  Christian  Church. 
Here  were  gathered  missionaries,  both  English 
and  American,  Association  secretaries,  and  Indian 
Christians — Bible  women,  teachers,  evangelists,  and 
pastors,  among  them  Dr.  Karmarker,  (Gurubai), 
the  most  distinguished  Christian  woman  in  Bom- 
bay. She  is  highly  educated;  has  with  her  husband 
studied  medicine.  Her  whole  life  is  given  to  the 
service  of  Christ  and  the  uplifting  of  the  unf ortimate. 
With  little  wealth  and  no  social  position  like  that 
of  Junkabai,  she  has  made  herself  a  power  for  right- 
eousness, known  and  loved  throughout  the  city  of 
Bombay.  Her  path  is  marked  by  tidy  homes,  where 
mothers  have  learned  how  to  save  their  little  babies* 
lives;  by  Bible  women,  trained  and  inspired  to  do 
efficient  work;  by  lives  saved  and  souls  redeemed  and 
happiness  and  thrift  and  intelKgence.  Out  of  her 
dark  eyes  goodness  and  compassion  and  a  sweet 
humility  shine.  Happiness  clothes  her  like  a  garment. 
There  is  a  sense  of  spiritual  as  well  as  physical  purity 
about  her  clean  cotton  garments.  The  strength  and 
majesty  of  emancipated  womanhood  emanate  from 
her  like  an  atmosphere.  These  two  lives,  these  two 
ideas  of  God,  these  two  forms  of  service,  these  two 
types  of  personality,  incarnate  every-day  Hinduism 
and  Christianity  in  living  contrast. 


K^ 


TRAINED    NURSES    IN    THE    FRIENDS*    HOSPITAL, 
NANKING,    CHINA. 


THE    LAME   WALK;   THE   BLIND    SEE  97 

An  educational  The  vital  quality  of  missionary 
innovation.  schools    is    shown    in    the    valuable 

experiments  they  are  making  in  the  field  of  education. 
In  Bombay,  for  example,  there  is  that  strange 
phenomenon,  a  co-educational  boarding  and  high 
school,  which  for  thirty-five  years  has  flourished 
under  the  care  of  the  American  Board.  There  is 
something  exhilarating  in  the  courage  of  conviction 
which  animated  the  missionaries  who  started  this 
school.  There  may  be  other  schools  like  it  in  India, 
but  it  seems  to  be  taken  as  an  axiom  by  most 
Europeans  and  Americans,  as  well  as  by  all  Indians, 
that  co-education  in  India  is  both  impracticable  and 
impossible.  These  dauntless  Americans  have  found 
it  good. 

Teaching  the  "We  think,"  said  Mrs.  Hazen,  as  she 
dignity  of  toil.  showed  us  through  the  school,  "that 
we  have  less  than  the  ordinary  troubles  about  school 
morals.  Our  boys  and  girls  are  busily  engaged  all 
day.  Some  of  them  by  working  a  few  extra  hours  a 
day  and  doing  less  studying  are  enabled  to  accumu- 
late enough  credit  to  earn  their  tuition  for  the  next 
year  when  they  are  doing  only  the  regular  domestic 
work  required  of  all."  It  was  little  less  than  a  moral 
miracle  to  see  the  school  boys  cheerfully  doing  all  the 
laundry  work  of  the  school.  One  of  the  fiixed  ideas  in 
India  is  that  laundry  work  can  be  done  only  by  the 
Dhohy,  the  lowliest  among  the  despised  outcastes. 
But  here  were  boys  from  several  castes.  Christians 
and  non-Christians,  together,  doing  laundry  work 
with  pride  and  energy.  The  girls  make  all  the  cloth- 


98  THE   KING   S   HIGHWAY 

ing  used  in  the  school,  from  the  kindergarten  to  the 
high  school  department. 

**Yes,  some  of  our  pupils  do  marry  later.  One  of 
our  choicest  products  is  the  happy  homes  established 
by  our  Christian  graduates,"  said  Mrs.  Hazen. 
A  fresh-air  Since  freedom  and  variety  are  inevi- 

school  in  table  attendants  of  Protestantism,  it 

awnpore.  ^^  ^^  surprise  to  find  some  of  the  most 

valuable  experiments  carried  on  in  the  smaller  and 
less  widely  known  schools.  In  Cawnpore,  for  ex- 
ample, is  the  boarding  school  supported  by  the 
Woman's  Union  Missionary  Society — the  oldest 
Woman's  Board  in  America.  Here  we  find  a  charm- 
ing American  girl  in  charge  of  a  girls'  school  number- 
ing one  hundred  sixty  pupils.  As  we  entered  the 
compound,  shaded  by  groups  of  noble  trees,  we  saw 
dotted  here  and  there  over  the  campus  classes 
reciting  in  the  open,  under  the  shade  of  the  trees. 
Although  there  are  well-built  recitation  halls,  the 
school  work  is  done,  for  the  most  part,  out  of  doors, 
whenever  the  weather  permits.  All  the  girls  sleep, 
not  in  the  dormitories  but  in  the  large,  airy  porches 
which  surround  them. 

Tuberculosis  Miss  Webb  said  that  she  began  this 
banished.  practice  because  of  the  prevalence  of 

tuberculosis,  which  is  one  of  the  scourges  of  India. 
This  practice  of  life  in  the  open  air  has  so  cleaned  up 
tuberculosis  in  her  school  that  no  new  cases  have 
developed  in  two  years.  The  school  hospital  is 
empty;  we  saw  the  low  Indian  beds  all  out  in  the  hot 
sun,  getting  their  daily  airing.  The  pupils  seemed 


THE   LAME    WALK;    THE    BLIND    SEE  99 

infectiously  happy,  vigorous,  and  jolly.  Each  child 
has  a  glowing  little  bed  of  flowers  and  a  tiny  vege- 
table garden,  all  her  own  to  make  and  tend.  The 
girls  do  all  the  work  of  the  house  except  that  of  the 
Dhohy  woman,  who  has  her  fine  big  washing  tank 
within  the  school  compound.  This  tank  was  the  gift 
of  an  American  lady  after  a  mysterious  case  of 
contagion  had  been  traced  to  the  use  of  the  common 
washing  tank  near  the  river. 

New  ideas  ^  interesting  illustration  of  the  way 

among  Indian  in  which  the  newer  ideas  are  penetrat- 
women.  j^^g  India  was  given  by  fifteen  pupils 

we  saw  who  had  been  withdrawn  from  Mrs.  Besant's 
Hindu  School  in  Benares,  and  placed  in  the  Isabella 
Thoburn  High  School  in  Lucknow.  The  caste  prej- 
udices of  their  parents  obliged  the  girls  to  have  all 
their  food  prepared  by  a  Brahmin  cook  in  a  separate 
kitchen,  and  eaten  by  them  apart  from  the  other 
pupils.  But  several  of  them  confided  to  their  teachers 
that  they  did  it  only  on  account  of  their  parents; 
that  they  did  not  believe  in  it  themselves,  and  w  ished 
they  might  share  the  meals  of  the  Christian  girls. 
One  of  these  girls  when  a  child  had  been  married  to 
an  ignorant  farmer  of  her  caste  in  Benares.  She  had 
longed  so  passionately  for  an  education  that  by  the 
help  of  a  powerful  uncle  she  had  been  allowed  to  enter 
Mrs.  Besant's  school.  She  was  very  ambitious  to 
become  a  real  scholar,  and  to  secure  the  highest 
degrees  given  by  the  University.  One  of  her  first 
essays  was,  "On  Miss  Thoburn's  Portrait."  It 
clearly  shows  the  impression  made  upon  this  brilliant 


100  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

girl,  by  the  beautiful  and  self-sacrificing  life  of  the 
founder  of  the  college.  One  paragraph  reads  as 
follows: 

"Though  she  is  quite  simple  in  appearance,  still  the  glory  of  her 
work  shines  through  her  face.  Her  steadiness  in  work  and  her 
great  love  for  our  nation  can  be  guessed  in  a  glance  by  the  bright 
and  calm  appearance." 

_.  One  of  the  encouraging  evidences  of 

jLlioncw  ^     ^  ,    ,  , 

student  the  impact  of  Christian  civilization 

community.  ^^^^  ^^^  Orient  is  in  the  rise  of  the 

student  community.  The  college  boy  is  a  new  phe- 
nomenon in  India.  Not  the  solitary  ascetic,  not  the 
dreamy  metaphysician,  absorbed  in  endless  and  fruit- 
less meditation  upon  an  illusionary  universe,  not  the 
Sanskrit  scholar  given  over  to  the  writing  of  endless 
commentaries,  about  a  sacred  literature  without 
shore  or  bottom — but  a  real,  twentieth  century 
student,  conscious  of  the  bonds  of  brotherhood  which 
unite  him  to  the  student  body  of  the  world.  It  is  in 
the  progressive  idealism  of  this  great  student  body 
of  all  nations  that  the  hope  of  the  future  of  the  world 
is  found. 

Whether  in  government  universities  or  Christian 
colleges  the  phenomena  are  the  same.  These  men 
are  not  ashamed  of  their  bodies  but  interested  in 
tennis,  swimming,  running,  and  athletics.  They  are 
men  keen  to  discover  the  scientific  criteria  of  truth; 
men  who  are  studying  not  simply  the  history  of 
India,  but  that  of  the  race;  men  who  are  awakening 
to  the  social  conception  of  life  and  society. 


THE   LAME   WALK;    THE    BLIND    SEE  101 

A  student  ^  good  place  to  see  this  student  body 

enterprise  in  is  in  the  college  which  William  Carey 
Serampore.  founded  at  Serampore.  This  college 

still  has  the  old  Danish  charter,  which  entitled  it  to 
give  degrees.  Through  this  fact  it  hopes  some  day  to 
become  the  first  Christian  university  of  India.  The 
students  publish  a  college  paper,  called  The 
Students*  Chronicle.  This  circulates  among  students 
in  all  parts  of  India.  It  has  two  very  interesting  de- 
partments :  one  devoted  to  the  answers  of  religious 
questions,  and  the  other  to  those  dealing  with  the 
interpretation  of  hard  passages  in  the  English 
classics.  In  the  issue  of  May,  1914,  are  the  following 
out  of  many  other  questions  on  religious  topics: 

(1)  Please  explain  in  your  own  words  without  reference  to  any 
book  where  we  should  go  to  and  what  we  are  to  do  after  death. 
Are  there  fruits  of  deeds?  Is  there  any  re-birth? 

(2)  Is  it  in  this  life  or  in  the  other  that  we  enjoy  the  conse- 
quences of  our  good  deeds  and  suffer  the  consequences  of  our  evil 
deeds? 

(3)  What  good  has  Christianity  done  for  India  and  what  good 
is  it  doing?  Are  not  some  Christian  missionaries  to  blame  for 
trying  to  convert  outcaste  Indians  to  their.own  religion? 

(4)  Can  we  obtain  God  and  satisfy  Him  while  we  live  in  a 
family  circle?  Or  is  the  practice  of  penance  required  to  gain  His 
favor  and  thus  enjoy  Him? 

Other  questions  give  an  indication  of  the  subjects  that  are 
interesting  these  students.  For  example,  "Is  not  Hinduism  suffi- 
cient to  save  us?"  "How  could  a  divine  Christ  pray  for  the 
removal  of  the  cup?"  "What  does  Christianity  put  in  the  place 
of  Karma?"  "How  can  you  prove  the  world  is  real?" 

Seed  sowing  in  These  illustrations  suffice  to  indicate 
the  colleges.  j-j^g  ^^^y  in  which  Indian  students  are 

questioning    ancient    and    sacred    customs.  Chris- 


102  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

tianity's  time  of  reaping  among  them  is  not  yet 
arrived.  For  the  most  part  Christian  colleges  can 
show  comparatively  few  student  converts  who  have 
had  the  courage  necessary  for  the  final  break  with 
Hinduism.  To  submit  to  the  ordinance  of  baptism 
means  ostracism,  loss  of  property,  and  often  severe 
persecution.  Thousands  of  these  students  are  secret 
Christians;  a  still  larger  number  have  broken  with 
Hindu  superstition,  and  all  of  them  have  had  the 
doors  of  their  souls  opened  to  behold  a  new  world  of 
mental  and  spiritual  life.  Forman  College  in  Lahore, 
Ewing  Christian  College  in  Allahabad,  the  Baptist 
College  in  Rangoon  and  the  Christian  Colleges  of 
Madras  and  Bombay,  are  all  great  seed  plots  where 
the  Sower  is  scattering  seed  which  will  result  in 
golden  harvests  before  the  century  has  passed  its 
meridian.  When  Sherwood  Eddy  in  1910  and  John  R. 
Mott  and  Mr.  Eddy  in  1912  stood  before  the  students 
of  India  the  largest  halls  were  not  large  enough  to 
contain  the  audiences.  Night  after  night  men  sat 
listening  to  the  unswerving  proclamation  of  the 
things  of  Christ.  Dr.  Henderson's  lectures  on  the 
Barrows  Foundation  attracted  not  only  immense 
audiences  of  college  men  but  were  received  in  the 
spirit  of  open-minded  and  serious  inquiry  that  fore- 
tells great  possibilities  for  the  future. 
Growth  of  '^^^   growth   of   the   Young   Men's 

Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Christian    Association    and    of    the 
•     *    *    *  Young  Women's  Christian  Associa- 

tion is  one  of  the  evidences  of  the  stirrings  of  this 
new  life.  Six  years  ago  the  Young  Men's  Christian 


THE   LAME   WALK;   THE   BLIND   SEE         103 

Association  had  in  Ceylon  two  secretaries  and  one 
building;  it  now  has  six  full-time  secretaries  and  five 
buildings.  In  the  Madras  Presidency  there  has  been 
a  remarkable  growth  in  student  work,  which  has 
made  it  possible  to  establish  three  strong  annual 
student  camps.  It  is  certainly  impressive  to  an 
English-speaking  person  to  know  that  a  new  Associ- 
ation building  has  been  erected  in  Thiruvaluthina- 
danavillu.  Other  buildings  with  less  spectacular 
names  have  been  placed  in  seven  other  centers.  A 
number  of  Indian  secretaries  are  preparing  to  go  into 
active  Christian  Association  work.  The  native 
states  of  South  India  are  taking  to  the  idea  so  kindly 
that  rajahs  are  rivahng  one  another  in  contributions 
to  secure  secretaries  and  buildings.  Even  in  Secun- 
derabad  and  Hyderabad,  the  forbidden  city  of  the 
strong  Moslem  independent  state  in  the  Deccan,  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association  is  quite  at  home. 
In  Bombay  there  are  eight  secretaries  and  two 
others  are  coming.  There  are  student  hostels  and 
cricket  grounds  and  tennis  pavilions,  and  volunteer 
Bible  classes  that  are  among  the  most  popular 
features  of  the  work. 

A  contrast- (1)  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  most  striking  contrasts 
Kali  Ghat  in  that  we  saw  in  India  was  that  afforded 
t  e  morning.  between  the  visit  in  the  morning  to 
Kali  Ghat,  the  temple  of  the  heathen  goddess  Kali, 
and  in  the  afternoon  to  a  garden  party  of  girl- 
students,  in  the  grounds  of  the  Young  Women's 
Christian  Association.  In  the  temple  were  filth  and 
squalor  and  confusion  and  unabashed  commercialism 


104  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

selling  its  horrid  linga  in  the  very  shadow  of  the 
temple.  The  temple  pool  seemed  an  outward  and 
visible  sign  of  an  inward  and  spiritual  putridity.  In 
its  green  and  slimy  depths  a  woman  was  washing  her 
shining  cooking  vessels  of  brass.  Near  her  a  man  was 
brushing  his  teeth;  not  far  away  a  woman  was 
drawing  water  to  carry  home  in  her  water  jar;  all 
from  one  and  the  same  incredibly  sacred,  unbeliev- 
ably filthy  pool.  Loathsome  lepers  begged  at  the 
doors,  temple  women  slunk  across  dark  corners, 
bloated  priests  with  cruel,  sensual  faces  ministered 
in  the  dark,  stuffy  courts,  or  gave  for  a  consideration 
a  glimpse  of  the  hideous  goddess  of  lust  and  cruelty. 
"This  is  our  holy  mother,"  whined  a  priest,  as  he 
opened  the  door  of  the  black  inner  shrine.  *'Here  we 
come  to  wash  away  our  sins."  One  look  at  his  face 
was  enough  to  show  that  his  own  ablutions  had  not 
been  wholly  successful.  We  came  away  with  the 
heart  faint  and  the  knees  trembling  with  sheer 
physical  loathing  of  the  bloody  courts,  the  insane 
mummeries,  the  deluding  of  the  poor  people,  and  the 
priests  who  darted  about  like  gloating,  fat  spiders. 
(2)  An  afternoon  ^^^^^  ^e  entered  the  halls  of  the 
at  the  Young   Women's    Christian   Associ- 

y.  w.  C.  A.  ation,  we  were  met  with  the  chatter 

of  girlish  voices.  Margery  Melcher,  the  secretary 
of  student  work,  took  us  into  the  hall  where  were 
more  than  a  hundred  girls,  a  few  Eurasian,  but  most 
of  them  Indian.  They  were  from  all  the  girls'  schools 
of  the  city,  government  and  Christian.  We  walked 
with  them  in  the  sunny  garden,  listened  to  their 


THE   LAME   WALK;    THE    BLIND    SEE  105 

report  of  Bible  classes,  social  work,  lovely,  small 
philanthropies,  innocent  good  times;  we  looked  into 
their  bright  and  glowing  faces  and  saw,  as  by  a 
revealing  flash  of  light,  a  glimpse  of  the  India  that 
might  be  when  these  exceptional  girls  of  enlighten- 
ment and  privilege  should  become  in  truth  the  rank 
and  file  of  India's  womanhood. 

Christ  is   making   not  only   a   new 
Economic  ,  ,  .  i    .     x     i« 

hardships  of  heaven,  but  also  a  new  earth  m  India, 
the  Christian  gjjg  ]^y  gj^j^  with  the  spiritual  regener- 
conyerts.  .        ^  .,  ^       .  ^        . 

ation    goes    the    economic    renewal. 

The  various  industrial  missions  are  conspicuous 
illustrations  of  this  fact.  It  must  be  remembered 
that  the  economic  condition  of  the  Christian  convert 
is  usually  desperate.  He  has  broken  with  caste,  and 
so  lost  his  only  means  of  livehhood.  He  is  fitted  by 
inheritance  and  training  for  nothing  else  than  his 
hereditary  occupation.  He  has  never  been  ac- 
customed to  stand  alone,  but  always  belonged  to  an 
organization  of  society  in  which  the  village,  the  clan, 
or  the  caste  is  the  unit.  Often  starvation  threatens 
him.  Not  infrequently,  unless  the  mission  can  pro- 
vide some  new  way  of  self-support,  he  actually  does 
starve.  It  is  his  economic  dependence  which  makes 
it  an  act  of  supreme  heroism  for  an  Indian  openly  to 
espouse  Christianity. 

The  industrial  Not  only  is  the  economic  condition 
mission.  Qf  ^j^g  Christian  convert  a    serious 

problem,  the  whole  industrial  life  of  India  leaves  its 
population  always  on  the  edge  of  disaster  or  famine. 
The  industry  of  the  great  mass  of  the  people  is  agri- 


106  THE    KING'S   HIGHWAY 

culture.  This  is  carried  on  by  such  primitive  tools 
that  it  yields  only  bare  sustenance.  Hence  by  the 
appeal  of  the  helpless  Christian  communities  and  by 
the  scarcely  less  powerful  appeal  of  the  economic 
misery  of  the  people,  the  missionary  is  forced  to 
enter  upon  the  path  of  industrial  missions.  The 
Gospel  does  produce  a  betterment  in  the  physical 
condition  of  the  people,  and  this  is  one  of  the  prime 
arguments  in  its  favor.  A  few  illustrations  of  the 
means  used  to  bring  this  about  must  suffice. 
Cooperation  at  In  the  Telugu  field  a  cooperative 
Bapatla.  association  was  organized  at  Bapatla 

in  1909.  The  Government  gave  a  large  tract  of 
uncleared  land.  On  this,  shares  valued  at  five 
rupees  each  were  created,  which  could  be  paid  for  in 
ten  years.  Every  cultivator  belonged  to  the  associ- 
ation. He  received  loans  from  the  association  for  the 
cultivation  of  the  plot  assigned  to  him,  the  loans  to 
be  without  interest.  The  Bapatla  dumping  ground 
was  converted  into  a  spot  where  refuse  and  sweepings 
were  transformed  into  fertilizers.  Swamps  were 
drained  and  protected  against  floods.  All  this  was 
under  the  supervision  of  the  missionaries.  This 
first  cooperative  land  association  in  India  is  attract- 
ing favorable  comment  from  the  Government,  as  a 
method  of  helping  people  to  help  themselves. 

„  ^    ,       ^  At  Donakonda,  the  big  mission  corn- 

School  gardens. 

pound   has   been   planted   with   five 

thousand  trees;  while  the  trees  are  growing,  acacia 

seed,  gum  arabic,  hay,  and  fodder  are  being  raised 

from  the  land  to  help  support  the  school.  At  Ongole 


THE   LAME   WALK;   THE   BLIND   SEE         107 

the  pupils  in  the  boys'  and  girls*  schools  have  wonder- 
ful school  gardens,  on  which  last  year  they  raised 
twenty-six  kinds  of  fruit  and  vegetables.  The  boys 
paid  all  their  school  fees  with  the  profits,  supported 
a  native  preacher,  ran  two  Sunday  schools,  and  had 
a  balance  of  seventy-five  rupees. 
Agricultural  At  Allahabad,  Mr.  Sam  Higginbottom 

college.  tias  established  an  agricultural  college, 

one  of  the  departments  of  the  Ewing  Christian 
College.  He  bought  a  large  parcel  of  poor  land,  such 
as  the  outcaste  farmers  have  to  cultivate.  "If  I  had 
bought  fine  land,  people  would  have  said  'Anybody 
could  succeed  with  land  like  that,  but  that  is  only  for 
rajahs.  What  can  we  do?'  "  So  Mr.  Higginbottom 
undertook  to  show  the  people  what  could  be  done 
with  dry,  hard,  thin,  cactus-infested  land.  It  gives 
a  warm  crinkle  around  the  heart  to  ride  with  him 
over  this  redeemed  land.  About  it  he  is  planting  a 
prickly  hedge  of  cacti.  "I  showed  them  how  to  burn 
off  the  spines,"  he  said,  "and  then  to  use  it  to  feed 
their  cattle,  through  the  time  of  drought  when  all 
other  fodder  fails." 

,  ,.      .,  Silos   have   been   dug;  for   the   silo 

Indian  silos.  .  .        t    i*     •  i  •  i       . 

adapted  to  India  is  a  deep,  wide  pit. 

"Any  Indian  can  dig  a  well.  On  the  side  we  leave 
a  spiral  ledge  winding  from  top  to  bottom,  on  which 
the  fodder  is  carried  up  or  down.  In  this  pit  the 
fodder  is  packed  in  the  same  way  as  in  any  silo.  The 
poor  people  tried  to  spoil  the  first  two  we  dug,  but 
now  that  they  have  seen  cattle  thrive  on  the  en- 
silage, even  that  made  from  roadside  weeds  and 


108  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

wastage,  they  are  crazy  to  dig  such  a  pit  for  every 
village.  All  over  this  part  of  India  thousands  of 
cattle  have  had  to  be  slaughtered  for  lack  of  fodder. 
The  pit  silo  is  the  solution." 

stock  and  dairy  The  college  herd  of  cattle  and  buffalo 
^"™*  cows  is  his  pride.  There  were  some 

cows  that  would  give  twenty-four  quarts  of  milk  a 
day,  although  two  pints  at  a  milking  is  considered  a 
good  yield  in  India.  He  has  six  months'  old  calves 
that  are  larger  than  Indian  two-year-olds,  because  of 
better  methods  of  feeding  and  care.  In  his  scientific 
dairy  milk  is  produced  that  it  is  really  safe  to  drink 
without  boiling,  and  butter  of  a  sort  that  is  new  in 
India.  Five  rajahs  from  widely  separated  inde- 
pendent states  have  visited  this  farm,  and  asked  him 
to  come  to  their  country  to  explain  the  new  methods 
to  their  people.  He  said;  "You  know  how  Hindus 
venerate  the  cow,  and,  when  I  showed  them  what 
can  be  done  on  our  stock  farm,  they  were  simply 
dehghted." 

Side  light  on  the  It  is  an  interesting  side  light  on  the 
opium  reform.  operation  of  the  opium  reform  laws 
to  know  that  one  of  these  rajahs  has  had  his  revenues 
from  his  opium  farms  reduced  from  four  hundred 
thousand  to  less  than  two  hundred  thousand  rupees 
in  one  year.  He  knows  that  within  a  few  years  this 
source  of  revenue  will  be  entirely  cut  off,  and  hence 
is  planning  to  replace  the  death-dealing  poppy- 
culture  with  scientific  agriculture  that  will  produce 
wealth  and  health  for  his  people. 


THE   LAME    WALK;    THE    BLIND    SEE  109 

Agricultural  The  heart  of  this  agricultural  experi- 

traimng  school,  mcnt  station  and  its  excuse  for  being 
is  the  Agricultural  Training  School.  Here  are 
twenty  young  fellows  taking  stiff  courses,  both 
theoretical  and  practical,  in  dairying,  brick-making, 
lime-burning,  stock-raising,  soil  analysis,  crop  rota- 
tion, and  fruit  culture.  The  makers  of  American 
agricultural  implements  who  gave  Mr.  Higginbottom 
much  of  the  outfit  of  tools  and  machines  have  al- 
ready received  more  than  the  value  of  what  they 
contributed  in  orders  for  other  tools  and  machines 
stimulated  by  the  object  lesson  which  the  farm 
affords. 

From  hunter  to  One  interesting  lad  among  the 
farmer.  students  was  a  Garo  from  far  away 

Assam.  His  forbears  w^ere  the  wild  head-hunting 
mountaineers  who  terrorized  Assam  and  defied  the 
Government  for  many  years.  Thousands  have  been 
won  to  Christianity  by  missionary  effort.  One 
great  need  of  this  growing  Christian  community 
is  to  transform  their  social  organization  from  that 
of  the  hunter  to  that  of  the  farmer.  This  son  of  a 
Garo  chief  came  these  hundreds  of  miles  to  learn  how 
to  farm,  and  to  go  back  to  teach  his  people.  Another 
student  is  a  Brahmin  boy;  when  he  found  that  he  was 
to  do  manual  labor  in  the  field,  he  asked  to  be  put  at 
the  back  of  the  farm,  where  his  people  could  not  see 
him. 

X   .     ^.„    The    Christian    atmosphere    of    the 
Temptation  Hill. 

school  is  remarkable.  Sundays  after 

a  hard  week*s  work  in  the  fields  and  the  laboratories 


110  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

these  students  scatter  through  a  dozen  heathen 
villages  to  hold  services  and  Sunday  schools.  One 
knoll  on  the  farm  Mr.  Higginbottom  calls  his 
"Temptation  Hill."  "I  bring  rich  people  up  here," 
he  said,  **to  tempt  them.  I  point  out  over  there 
where  I  want  a  dormitory  and  there  a  chapel,  and 
there  a  Science  Building.'* 

Better  looms  for  Quite  another  line  of  industrial  work 
Indian  weavers,  jg  that  done  at  Ahmednagar,  by 
Mr.  Churchill.  He  is  studying  the  problem  not  of  the 
farmer,  but  of  the  weaver,  the  class  next  most  numer- 
ous. Four-fifths  of  all  the  cloth  worn  in  India  is  still 
woven  on  hand  looms.  But  the  factory-woven 
product  is  already  pressing  hard.  The  sudden  sub- 
stitution of  power  production  would  be  a  calamity. 
Probably  in  time,  India,  like  other  countries,  must  be 
organized  on  a  factory  basis,  but  any  agency  which 
helps  the  Indian  weaver  of  the  present  generation  in 
his  home  in  the  little  Indian  village  to  compete  with 
the  cotton  factory  in  Birmingham  or  Calcutta  is 
a  blessing.  Nine-tenths  of  the  people  of  India  still 
live  in  the  little  country  villages.  The  congestion  of 
population  which  would  ensue  in  factory  towns 
would,  under  the  present  conditions  of  social  organi- 
zation, be  an  almost  unmitigated  evil.  There  is 
neither  the  public  spirit,  nor  the  enlightenment,  nor 
the  law,  to  protect  the  simple  and  primitive  work- 
men from  exploitation  worse  than  the  worst  which 
has  ever  been  in  Europe  and  America. 

This  American  missionary  has  invented  a  loom 
which  makes  it  possible  to  postpone  for  many  years 


THE  LAMB  WALK;  THE  BLIND  SEE    HI 

the  rapid  introduction  of  the  factory  system.  The 

weaver,  who  on  the  cumbersome  old  loom  has  been 

able  to  weave  not  more  than  eight  yards  a  day,  finds 

himself  easily  able  to  weave  fourteen  yards  on  the 

improved  loom.  This  margin  of  production  enables 

the   village   weaver  successfully   to   meet  factory 

competition.  "The  problem,"  said  Mr.  Churchill, 

**was  to  get  a  loom  so  simple  and  so  strong  that  it  was 

fool-proof.  Furthermore,  so  to  standardize  its  parts 

that  the  ignorant  village  mechanic  could  replace  any 

one  of  them  when  broken/'  The  loom  is  already 

perfected  and  arrangements  are  made  to  manufacture 

them  on  a  large  scale  in  the  carpenter  and  machine 

shops  connected  with  this  American  mission. 

One  American  missionary  has  made 
A  rug  factory.  .,       •  i        i 

this   contribution   to   the   happiness 

and  welfare  of  millions  of  humble  Indians.  Although 
his  technical  skill  and  genius  are  such  that  he  has  a 
standing  offer  of  a  highly  paid  position  under  one  of 
the  great  corporations  of  America,  he  prefers  to  live 
and  spend  himself  in  poorly  remunerated  service 
for  India.  In  this  same  industrial  school  wonderful 
Oriental  rugs  are  woven;  some  of  them  with  four 
hundred  ties  to  the  square  inch.  These  are  made  to 
the  order  of  a  wealthy  rug  collector  and  are  copies  of 
rare  antiques.  The  students  are  taught  to  make 
their  own  dyes,  and  to  weave  all  from  the  simple  and 
coarse  to  the  finest  types  of  Oriental  rugs. 
Criminal  Among  the  most  striking  industrial 

settlements.  missions   are   those   among   the   so- 

called  criminal  tribes,  where  the  work  has  been  com- 


112  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

mitted  into  the  hands  of  the  missionaries  by  the 
Government  itself.  There  are  several  such  under  the 
charge  of  the  Salvation  Army;  two  at  Sholapur  and 
Barsi,  under  the  direction  of  the  Congregationalists 
and  one  in  Kavali  in  charge  of  the  Baptists.  These 
criminal  tribes  are  nomads,  living  in  the  deep  tangled 
jungle  and  coming  out  to  plunder,  drive  away  cattle, 
burn  villages,  rob  houses,  or  even  to  kill.  Their  hand 
is  against  every  man  and  the  people  do  not  think  it  a 
sin  to  kill  them  on  sight.  The  Government  has  tried 
with  increasing  severity,  but  with  little  success,  to 
suppress  their  depredations.  At  last  in  sheer  desper- 
ation it  called  in  the  missionaries,  and  these  are 
succeeding  where  force  failed. 

The  Kavali  One  of  these  settlements  is  at  Kavali, 

settlement.  where  about  six  hundred  Yerukalas 

are  concentrated.  The  Government  gave  a  grant  of 
land  and  settled  the  Yerukalas  on  it  in  neatly  built, 
compact  huts.  The  Government  pays  all  expenses 
for  equipment  and  makes  a  generous  grant  for 
maintenance.  The  missionaries  furnish  supervision 
and  school  teaching,  and  are  left  absolutely  free  by 
the  Government  in  regard  to  religious  instruction. 
These  Yerukalas,  many  of  whom  have  been  in  jail 
the  larger  part  of  their  lives,  and  all  of  whom  have 
had  a  wandering  and  irregular  life,  have  settled  down 
to  work  amazingly.  They  get  stone  from  the  quarries, 
clear  the  land,  make  gardens  and  plant  crops.  They 
weave  ropes  and  mats  and  make  aluminum  ware. 
It  is  hoped  in  time  to  make  the  colony  self-sustain- 
ing, but  that  cannot  be  until  clumsy  and  untaught 


THE   LAME   WALK;   THE   BLIND   SEB         113 

fingers  have  become  skilful,  and  roving  instincts 
have  given  way  to  steady  industry.  No  force  is 
evident  in  the  government  of  the  colony  except  the 
calling  of  the  roll.  Twice  during  the  night  and  three 
times  during  the  day  the  police  call  the  roll  and  every 
man  must  answer. 

A  strange  It  was  a  strange  experience  to  address 

audience.  ^  great  congregation  of  these  alert- 

eyed  men,  who  squatted  on  the  floor  of  the  palm- 
thatched  shed  which  serves  as  church  and  school 
house.  They  sang  a  song  with  great  gusto,  listened 
with  pride  to  the  children's  salute  to  the  flag  and  to 
the  address  of  welcome  recited  by  a  bright-eyed  lad 
of  eleven.  Looking  into  their  eager  faces,  one  forgot 
that  they  were  criminals  and  remembered  only  that 
they  were  men.  Since  the  settlement  of  these 
Yerukalas  in  the  industrial  mission  crimes  of  violence 
in  the  Nellore  District  have  decreased  by  two-thirds. 
Already  they  are  beginning  to  learn  the  new  ways  of 
thought  and  life,  and  some  of  them  are  asking  for 
baptism. 

Notable  Indian  Christianity  is  becoming  naturalized 
Christians.  j^  India.  There  are  many  evidences 

of  this.  Consider  but  three:  (1)  The  conversion  of 
intellectual  leaders  to  Christianity;  (2)  the  develop- 
ment of  Indian  hymnody;  (3)  the  orientalizing  of 
Christian  methods  of  work.  Although  it  is  true  in 
India  as  in  the  time  when  the  Gospel  was  winning  its 
first  triumph  that  *'not  many  wise,  not  many  noble" 
are  called,  yet  (1)  there  is  not  lacking  the  apologetic 
of  many  Indian  men  and  women  of  notable  influence 


114  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

who  are  also  representative  Christians.  To  mention 
only  a  few  out  of  hundreds  that  might  be  cited,  there 
is  Bishop  Azariah  of  the  Church  of  England;  there 
are  writers  of  books,  like  Datta,  Krishna  Mohun, 
Banergea,  Ram  Chandra  Bose,  Nehemiah  Goreh; 
there  are  poets,  like  Karmarkar,  Tilak,  Banergea, 
and  Sastri;  there  are  noted  Bible  translators  and 
scholars,  like  Koshikoshi,  Anamtam,  Jaganadhan, 
and  Tara  Chand;  there  are  public  officers  of  dis- 
tinction, such  as  Bahadur,  Maya  Das,  Kali  Banurji, 
Subrah  Manyam,  and  Pulney  Andy.  The  statesman 
who  represented  the  Indian  Christian  Community 
at  the  coronation  of  Edward  VII  was  Sir  Harnum 
Singh,  who  is  of  royal  descent.  The  Christian  Church 
may  well  be  proud  of  college  professors,  like  Ran 
Chandra  of  Delhi,  Mukerji  of  Bareilly,  Chatterji 
of  Lahore,  Satthianadahan  of  Madras.  Many 
Americans  remember  the  lecture  course  on  Indian 
philosophical  systems  as  related  to  Christianity 
which  Professor  Satthianadhan  delivered  in  America 
shortly  before  his  death.  It  may  be  said  that  most 
of  the  noted  women  of  India  are  Christian:  Toru 
Dutt,  the  poetess,  Madame  Satthianadhan,  the  no- 
velist, Krupabi  the  writer,  CorneUa  Sorabji,  the 
lawyer.  Madam  Bose,  the  scientist,  Ramabai,  the 
philanthropist,  Lilavati  Singh,  the  college  president, 
Madame  Satthianadhan  the  younger,  the  editor  of 
The  Woman*s  Magazine^  Lady  Harnum  Singh,  the 
gracious  hostess.  Miss  Chuckerbutty,  the  brilliant 
university  graduate,  and  scores  of  others  equally 
notable. 


THE   LAME  WALK*,  THE  BLIND  SEE         115 

Indian  Christian  (2)  The  development  of  a  native 
hymns.  hymnody  is  an  evidence  of  the  natu- 

ralization of  Christianity  all  the  more  powerful 
because  so  unstudied.  Song  and  laughter  and  tears 
cannot  be  counterfeited  successfully.  Hymns  may 
not  always  be  great  poetry,  but  they  are  born  of 
emotion  so  charged  with  life  that  song  is  its  natural 
expression.  In  the  beginning  the  hymns  of  India 
were  all  imported.  The  tunes  were  Western  and 
the  words  were  translations  of  well-known  English 
hymns.  Now  there  is  a  growing  body  of  Indian 
hymns  set  to  Indian  music.  For  example.  Prof. 
Tilak  of  Ahmednagar,  the  Marathi  poet,  has  written 
many  beautiful  hymns  and  is  now  composing  a 
metrical  Life  of  Christ,  which  is  to  be  chanted  to 
Indian  music.  One  of  the  institutions  of  Indian  life 
is  the  bard,  who  chants  the  stories  of  the  gods  to 
audiences  who  will  sit  enthralled  for  half  the  night. 
Indian  Christians  are  beginning  to  do  this  with  the 
Bible  stories,  with  really  wonderful  results. 

The  English  translation  of  two  of  Prof.  Tilak's 
hymns  gives  little  hint  of  their  literary  perfection  of 
form,  and  beauty  and  variety  of  rhythm.  It  does, 
however,  give  a  glimpse  of  the  intense  devotion  to 
the  j>erson  of  Jesus,  what  the  Indians  call  Bhakti, 
that  thrills  through  every  one  of  his  hymns. 

(English  Translation  of  Marathi  hymns  by  Rev.  N.  V.  Tilak) 
JESUS  AND  I  ONE. 
Not  at  all  separate,  but  one,  Jesus  and  I  arc  one ; 
On«,  like  a  musician's  hand  and  his  lyre; 
One,  like  thought  and  speech; 


116  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

One,  like  the  nose  and  sweet  odors; 

One,  like  mother  and  babe; 

One,  like  the  guide  and  a  misled  wanderer; 

One,  like  life  and  body ; 

One,  like  oil  and  the  flame  of  a  lamp; 

One,  like  rain  and  the  lake  it  fills ; 

One,  like  water  and  fish; 

One,  like  the  sun  and  the  day; 

Jesus  and  I  are  one,  forever  one. 

UNION  YfLTJl  JESUS. 

1.  O  nothing,  nothing  do  I  ask  of  Thee; 
Give  me  only  this,  that  Thou  and  I 
May  be  united  as  the  moon  and  her  light. 

2.  Let  me  hold  Thee  like  a  wife  in  her  husband's  love; 
Let  me,  like  a  daughter,  honor  Thee; 

And,  like  a  sister,  praise  Thee. 

8.  Jesus,  Thou  art  my  Master, 

Can  the  master  and  the  servant  be  one? 
Yes,  like  speech  which  serves  thought. 
Let  me  serve  Thee,  and  yet  let  us  be  one. 

4.  Let  my  soul  be  the  mirror  for  the  world  to  see  Thy  face. 
Ah,  Holy  Jesus,  abide  in  my  thought, 

In  my  word,  in  my  deeds. 

5.  Christ,  dear  Christ,  as  life  is  to  body  so  be  Thou  to  me; 
And  let  me  be  mad,  mad  with  grief. 

On  account  of  a  moment's  separation. 

An  Indian  A  book  of  hymns,  containing  many 

hymn  book.  Indian  tunes  and  words,  has  already 
been  published  for  the  use  of  Indian  Christian 
schools.  It  is  arranged  by  Miss  Annie  Small,  who 


THE    LAME    WALK;   THE   BLIND   SBii 


117 


contributes  a  valuable  introduction  on  the  character- 
istics of  Indian  music.  The  collection  is  called  "Mia- 
sionary  College  Hymns."* 


Wure  is  the  fiqlxt? 

Slowly,  and  with  sympathy. 
S>ZUl-CviOKVi—Unacctmpamtd.  Indian. 


I.  Low       in      the  dark-ness  I       wan    -    der,    Where  is.. 


the    light } 


^ 


Refrain—  IVhoU  Choir  in  Unison  {Accompanied). 
Where    is     the „     light? Is     there., 


DO     light? 


Ottai/e  Icmer- 


X  Lord,  in  Thy  vastness  I  wander, 
Where  is  the  way? 
How  may  I  reach  Thee,  I  wonder? 
Is  there  no  way? 
Refrain. — Where  is  the  way? 
Is  there  no  wav? 


An  Indian  (3)  The  Indian  Church  is  developing 

pageant.  j^g  ^^^  Oriental  methods  of  present- 

ing the  truth  of  the  Gospel.  There  are  Christian 
melas  in  which  the  old  heathen  festival  is  transmuted 
into  a  golden  medium  of  imparting  Christian  truth. 

♦Published    by    Woman's    Missionary    College,  23  Inverleith 
Terrace,  Edinburgh,  Scotland.     4s,  lOd. 


118  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

Preachers  no  longer  copy  the  missionaries  slavishly, 
but  speak  after  Oriental  fashion.  Programs  for 
religious  gatherings  are  worked  out  on  Indian  lines. 
For  example:  The  last  annual  conference  of  the 
Christian  Endeavor  Societies  of  India  brought 
together  sixteen  hundred  delegates.  Their  conven- 
tion was  no  pale  copy  of  an  American  Christian 
Endeavor  convention,  but  was  thoroughly  Oriental. 
One  of  the  features  was  a  progress  or  pageant,  based 
on  the  Pilgrim* s  Progress.  An  audience  numbering 
twenty- three  hundred,  packed  closely  Indian  fashion, 
sat  on  the  floor  of  the  great  hall.  For  hours  they 
listened,  in  a  breathless  attention  that  was  almost 
painful,  while  young  men  and  women  from  the 
Christian  Endeavor  Societies,  dressed  in  costume, 
sang  the  Immortal  Story  in  choruses  and  solos  ar- 
ranged and  translated  by  themselves.  This  purely  In- 
dian form  of  presentation  gripped  the  audience  in  a 
vise,  and  interpreted  to  them  the  Christian  doctrine 
as  no  Western  sermon  could  have  done.  Said  one  of 
the  Hindu  auditors  later:  "Your  Christian  religion  is 
very  beautiful." 
Contrast  Burma  is  technically  a  part  of  British 

between  India  India,  but  it  is  separated  from  India 
and  Burma.  ^^  ^  ^j^^^  ^^jj  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^^  g^^  ^f 

Bengal.  The  three  days  of  water  travel  transfer  the 
traveler  from  a  land  where  Hinduism  is  all  pervasive 
to  a  land  where  Buddhism  is  supreme.  The  contrast 
is  striking.  India  is  poor — Burma  is  prosperous. 
India  is  filthy — Burma  is  cleaner.  India  is  crowded — 
Burma  roomy.  India  is  overrun  by  three  hundred 


THE   LAME   WALK;   THE   BLIND   SEE         119 

million  gods,  goddesses,  and  godlets — Burma  is 
wrapped  in  the  contemplation  of  Buddha.  India  has 
her  thronging  temples  and  hideous  shrines — Burma 
her  stately  and  picturesque  pagodas.  India  is  cursed 
by  caste — Burma  has  the  nearest  approach  to 
democracy  in  Asia.  In  India  are  child  marriage, 
seclusion  of  women,  perpetual  widowhood,  all  but 
universal  illiteracy  of  women — Burma's  women 
come  and  go  freely,  travel,  trade,  go  to  school,  and 
worship  at  the  pagoda  at  their  pleasure. 
Beautiful  In  many  respects  Burma  is  one  of  the 

Burma.  most  attractive  lands  of  the  Orient. 

An  air  of  fat  plenty  and  content  envelopes  her.  The 
streets  are  gay  with  men  and  women  both  tightly 
skirted  in  bright  Burmese  silk,  of  magenta  or  green 
or  lavender  or  with  jolly  bayadere  stripes.  The  white 
jackets,  the  fluttering  scarfs  of  gauze,  the  inevitable 
flower  nestling  in  the  shining  black  locks  of  the 
women  add  to  the  charm  and  color  of  the  scene.  The 
fertile  fields,  the  lazy  rivers,  the  big  timber,  the  work- 
ing elephants,  so  composedly  and  ponderously 
efficient,  the  pushing,  laughing,  bargaining  throngs 
in  the  market,  the  flowery  offerings  of  the  pagoda 
are  part  of  the  shifting  kaleidoscope. 
Blessings  of  In  no  part  of  India  have  the  blessings 

British  rule.  Qf  English  rule  been  so  apparent  as  in 

Burma.  A  hundred  years  ago  beautiful,  well  paved, 
substantially  built,  brightly  lighted  Rangoon,  with 
her  girdle  of  green  parks,  was  a  straggling  fishing 
town,  unkempt  and  pestilential.  Mandalay  is  a  new 
town  in  the  sense  in  which  American  towns  are  new. 


120  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

A  hundred  years  ago  the  government  of  both  upper 
and  lower  Burma  was  a  cruel  tyranny  of  lust  and 
robbery  under  which  the  people  weltered  and  starved. 
It  was  not  until  the  second  Bur  man  war,  in  1852, 
that  the  bloodthirsty  tyrant,  Thebaw,  was  deposed, 
and  upper  Burma  brought  under  British  law.  Today 
law  has  taken  the  place  of  brigandage,  and  a  just 
government  that  of  tyranny.  Set  free  from  political 
oppression,  Burma  has  rapidly  risen  until  today  she 
is  the  richest  province  in  British  India.  She  is,  like 
America  in  miniature,  a  melting  pot.  Already  a  half 
milhon  Chinese  have  been  attracted  by  her  roominess 
and  business  openings.  Hundreds  of  thousands  of 
Tamil  and  Telugu  immigrants  come  from  the  main- 
land. The  population  of  Rangoon  is  more  than  half 
composed  of  these  Indian  immigrants.  All  of  these 
features  give  Burma  a  strategic  importance  in  the 
field  of  missions,  far  beyond  that  warranted  by  the 
size  of  her  population.  Here  in  this  land  of  compara- 
tive freedom  and  plenty,  new  currents  of  thought  are 
running  swiftly  in  the  heart  of  the  nation. 
A  missionary  Burma  has  been  the  scene  of  a  miracle 
°^**^^®*  of  missions;  that  of  the  American 

Baptists  to  the  Karens.  When  Judson  went  to  Burma 
in  1813,  the  Karens  were  filthy  savages,  kept  in 
abject  serfdom  by  the  Burmese.  Like  timid  rabbits 
they  scuttled  to  their  jungle  huts  by  obscure  paths 
along  steep  declivities  or  by  the  dry  beds  of  mountain 
streams.  They  had  been  so  long  oppressed  that  they 
had  become  timid,  irresolute,  servile,  filthy,  and 
drunken.  They  numbered  about  one-tenth  of  the 


THE  LAME   WALK;   THE  BLIND   SEE         121 

population.  They  spoke  a  primitive  language  which 
had  never  been  reduced  to  writing.  Christ  has  taken 
these  "least  of  all"  and  made  of  them  a  new  nation. 
One  who  enters  their  neat  villages  notes  their  pro- 
fessional and  business  ventures,  attends  their  well 
built  schools,  sees  their  decorous  church  services,  and 
hears  the  wonderful  singing  of  their  student  choirs, 
cannot  believe  that  these  are  the  grandchildren  of 
skulking  savages  of  whom  so  late  as  1851  the  Burman 
governor  of  Rangoon  said  that  he  would  instantly 
shoot  the  first  Karen  who  presumed  to  learn  to  read. 
Christian  Today  there  is  a  Christian  community 

Karens.  among   the   Karens   numbering   one 

hundred  fifty  thousand,  out  of  their  less  than  a 
million  people.  They  have  their  own  schools  and 
churches.  They  build  them  and  support  them.  They 
have  their  own  theological  seminary  for  which  they 
are  raising  a  generous  endowment.  In  fact,  a  larger 
proportion  of  these  Karen  Baptist  churches  are  able 
to  carry  on  their  work  without  outside  assistance 
than  is  the  case  among  American  Baptist  churches. 
These  Christians  support  six  hundred  village  schools 
without  any  foreign  subsidy.  They  pay  the  board 
and  tuition  of  their  children  in  high  schools  and 
academies,  ninety-three  thousand  dollars  yearly. 
They  carry  on  foreign  mission  work  and  have  mis- 
sion schools  of  their  own  throughout  the  outlying 
districts. 

Reaching  th«  The  missionary  work  which  has 
abongines.  brought  these  splendid  results  to  the 

Karens  is  now  pushing  out  among  other  uncivilized 


122  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

tribes  in  upper  Burma — the  Kachins,  the  Chins,  the 
Kaws,  and  the  Muhsoos.  The  first  convert  among 
the  fierce  Chins,  drunken  and  filthy,  was  a  woman 
who  was  won  to  Christ  by  a  Burman  Christian 
woman.  Out  of  her  hopelessly  degraded  tribe  have 
been  gathered  a  thousand  Christian  communicants. 
Not  long  ago  thirty  people  from  one  of  these  villages 
came  at  one  time  to  be  baptized  in  the  clear  pool  of 
their  mountain  village.  These  Chin  boys  are  so  eager 
for  education  that  after  a  long  day's  work  they 
study  in  night  school  until  they  fall  asleep  over  their 
books,  then  rise  at  daybreak  to  get  two  more  hours 
before  going  to  work. 

They  prayed  When  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cope,  mission- 
f  or  her.  aries   in   Burma,    were   detailed   to 

begin  work  among  these  Chins,  their  hearts  quailed 
as  they  faced  the  filth  and  degradation  and  cruelty 
of  the  people.  After  a  sleepless  night  the  missionary's 
wife  rose  with  a  strange,  sweet  sense  of  sudden  peace 
and  trust  flooding  her  heart.  God  had  given  her 
strength  for  her  day.  Later  in  the  day  she  looked 
at  the  prayer  calendar  and  saw  for  the  first  time  that 
her  own  name  was  printed  there  for  the  preceding 
day.  During  her  night  of  weakness  Christian  women 
in  America  had  been  praying  for  her. 

It  was  from  Burma  that  the  mission- 
aries pressed  forward  to  the  North, 
where  they  began  work  among  the  wild  head-hunting 
mountain  tribes  of  Assam.  Here  the  Baptists  and  the 
Welsh  Methodists  have  won  marvelous  triumphs 
among  the  Garos,  Nagas,  Mikirs,  and  other  tribes. 


THE   LAME  WALK;   THE   BLIND   SEE         123 

Truly  "the  missionary  wields  the  magician's  wand" 
as  Darwin,  the  great  scientist,  said,  on  seeing  the 
triumphs  of  the  Gospel  in  Patagonia.  Nothing  but 
the  power  of  the  risen  Saviour  could  liberate  these 
people  from  their  demon  worship,  wantonness,  filth, 
and  fatalism,  and  make  them  men  with  purposes  and 
ambitions  and  goodness.  One  such  "Exhibit  A**  is 
enough  to  confute  all  the  arguments  against  Foreign 
Missions  that  were  ever  written. 
Emancipation  of  One  Christian  chief,  Hrankima,  was 
slaves.  converted.  Within  a  few  months  he 

wrote  to  the  missionary  telling  of  his  setting  free  the 
slave  families  in  his  village,  twenty-six  in  all.  "We 
have  given  ourselves  to  the  Lord  Jesus.  It  is  very 
happy,"  he  said.  This  meant  a  money  sacrifice  of  a 
thousand  rupees,  wealth  according  to  Assamese 
standard.  Another  chief,  Hrangvunga,  freed  forty 
families,  saying:  "In  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
I  free  you  from  your  slavery.  In  like  manner  be  free 
from  the  slavery  of  sin."  (See  Missionary  Review  of 
the  World,  April,  1914,  p.  S05.) 
A  notable  Nowhere  did  we  see  finer  schools  than 

woman.  those    of    the    Baptist    Mission    in 

Burma.  In  the  great  college  in  Rangoon,  the  largest 
in  Burma,  are  gathered  fifteen  hundred  students. 
It  was  an  inspiring  sight  to  see  them  file  into  chapel 
and  to  hear  them  sing.  Here  we  met  a  young  alumna, 
who  is  a  living  illustration  of  the  power  of  Christian 
education.  She  had  gone  to  get  her  medical  training 
to  the  University  of  Calcutta,  and  then  for  graduate 
work  to  Dublin,  where  she  had  earned  the  coveted 


124  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

right  to  place  Fellow  of  the  Royal  College  of  Sur- 
geons after  her  name.  Upon  returning  to  Rangoon 
she  was  placed  in  charge  of  the  Lady  Dufferin 
Hospital,  a  place  of  great  honor  and  responsibihty. 
With  all  her  honors  she  came  back  to  slip  into  the 
students'  prayer  meeting,  the  same  simple,  beautiful 
Christian  girl. 

^. ,  ,  ^  .  In  Kemendine  and  Morton  Lane  and 
Girls*  schools.        -n         •  .11 

Bassein,  to  mention  only  three  out  01 

many,  the  mission  has  schools  that  would  be  a  credit 
to  any  country  in  spirit,  discipline,  and  academic 
excellence.  Morton  Lane  School  has  a  large  English 
normal  department  and  a  vernacular  normal,  the 
only  one  in  Burma.  The  Government  pays  pupils  in 
this  department  a  monthly  stipend  of  ten  rupees. 
After  completing  their  training  these  students  are 
sent  to  teach  in  the  government  village  schools. 
Throughout  Burma  these  efficient,  thoroughly  evan- 
gelical schools  are  undermining  the  very  foundations 
of  Buddhist  self-satisfaction,  as  they  demonstrate 
the  superiority  of  Christian  education. 
The  unfinished  But  splendid  as  these  results  are  the 
*^^^*  real  problem  in  Burma  is  yet  un- 

solved. The  Burmans  are  the  people  of  Burma. 
After  a  century  of  missionary  work  there  is  a  church 
of  only  three  thousand  members.  Unless  the  Burmans 
can  be  won,  Christ  is  defeated  in  Burma.  As  the  Mos- 
lems are  made  the  subject  of  special  intercessory 
prayers  by  Christians  everywhere,  so  ought  these 
proud  and  self-satisfied  Burmans  to  be.  That  they 
can  be  reached  is  proved  in  the  beautiful  and  con- 


THE  LAME  WALK;  THE  BLIND  SEE         125 

sistent  Christian  lives  of  many.  The  barriers  of  pride 
and  exclusiveness  are  weakening.  The  Burmans  of  the 
villages  are  accessible  as  never  before.  Pray  for  the 
missionaries  of  the  Church  of  England,  the  American 
Baptists  and  Methodists  who  face  this  opportunity 
and  this  task. 

Through  From  Burma,  with  its  splendid  begin- 

Malaysia  to  nings   on   the   King's   Highway,   we 

ong  ong.  sailed  away  to  Penang  and  Singapore 

at  the  cross  roads  of  the  world.  Here  is  the  center 
of  that  strange  Malaysia  so  full  of  charm,  of  mystery, 
of  deep-seated  evils.  Romance,  driven  from  country 
after  country,  may  still  find  hiding  place  in  the  Malay 
Peninsula  and  Archipelago.  But  here,  too,  the  spirit 
of  the  times  pursues  her.  The  Chinese  are  pressing 
in,  demanding  education  as  they  create  wealth.  The 
Government  is  replacing  the  old  feudal  states  with 
just  and  stable  government.  The  American  Metho- 
dists are  creating  a  wonderful  school  system  under 
centralized  and  scientific  control.  Leaving  this 
stretch  of  the  Road  to  one  side,  the  pilgrims  pressed 
on  toward  China. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


AIM: 


To  present  ChrUtian  education  as  the  outstanding  agency  by  which 
China's  need  for  Christian  leaders  in  the  present  unprecedented 
crisis  in  her  national  life  is  to  be  met;  to  stress  the  need  and  oppor- 
tunities of  female  education;  to  show  the  varied  forms  of  Christian 
influence  in  social  reform;  and  to  indicate  the  unescapable  obliga- 
tion of  the  Church  of  Christ. 

OUTLINE: 

I.  Missionary  Situation  in  China. 

A .  Unpromising  beginnings  of  missionary  enterprise. 

B.  Remarkable  growth  of  Chinese  Church. 

C.  Effect  of  revolulionary  changes. 

II.  Summons  to  American  Churches. 

A.  As  trustees  of  the  English  language. 

B.  As  China's  neighbors  and  friends. 

III.  New  Opportunity  for  Christianity  created  by 

A.  Religious  liberty. 

B.  Changed  attitude  of  officials. 

C.  Responsiveness  of  students. 

IV.  The  Church's  Response. 

A.  Schools  for  men. 

Eminent  alumni. 
Influential  centers. 
Educational  needs  great. 
America  able  to  supply. 

B.  Schools  for  woinen. 

Chinese  feminism  and  its  dangers. 

Strategic  importance    of    Mission    schools    (illua- 

trated). 
Accomplishment  of  Mission  schools. 
Movement  toward  unity ;  its  importance. 

C.  Philanthropic  agencies. 

Reform  movements.  (2) 
Schools  for  cripples,  blind,  deaf. 
Rescue  homes. 


D,  Medical  Missions. 

Importance  and  function  (illustrated) 
Chinese  women  physicians. 
Evidential  value  of  medical  Missions. 

E.  Interdenominational  agencies. 

Work  of  Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's  Chris- 
tian Associations. 

V.  Present  Day  needs. 

A.  Bible  training  schools. 

B.  Kindergarten  training  schools. 

C.  Christian  literature. 

VI.  Conclusion. 

A .  Necessity  of  right  spirit  of  approach. 

B.  The  Christian  Church  on  trial. 


DR.    LOH    AND    HER    ADOPTED    DAUGHTER. 

Dr.  Loh  is  head  surgeon  in  the  David  Gregg  Hospital,  Canton.    She  is  fourth- 
KeneratioD  Christian,  has  a  daughter  in  Mt.  Holyoke  College. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

A  NATION  AT  SCHOOL.      THE 
OPPORTUNITY  IN  CHINA 

A  mad  There  neyer  was  a  madder  enterprise 

enterprise.  jjqj.  q^q  more  seemingly  foredoomed 

to  failure  than  the  attempt  to  convert  China  to 
Christianity.  Here  was  a  people  homogeneous,  yet 
like  the  yellow  sands  innumerable.  They  were  self- 
contained  and  self-sustaining,  living  on  a  land  of 
imperial  resources  which  they  had  possessed  for  ages. 
They  had  the  oldest  educational  system  in  the  world, 
intrenched  in  the  political  as  well  as  the  intellectual 
life  of  the  nation.  Their  religious  belief  was  at  once 
ancient  and  controlling.  They  were  devoted  to  the 
past,  impervious  to  new  ideas,  scornful  of  the  outside 
world,  refusing  intercourse  with  the  nations  except 
as  forced  to  grant  it.  Their  thoughts,  their  customs, 
their  ideals,  their  government,  their  life  were  at  once 
foreign  and  antipathetic  to  the  life  and  thought  and 
government  and  religion  of  the  West. 
The  sneer  of  "What  do  these  feeble  Christians.?" 
Tobiah,  the  cried  the  Tobiahs  of  a  hundred  years 

mmom  e.  — ^^^^  twenty-five  years  ago?  "Will 

they  fortify  themselves.'^  Will  they  make  an  end  in  a 
day?  Will  they  raise  the  stones  out  of  the  heaps  of 
rubbish?  That  which  they  build,  if  a  fox  go  up,  he 


130  THE   KING'S  HIGHWAY 

shall  even  break  down  their  stone  wall.'*  But 
modern  Nehemiahs  also  "had  a  mind  to  work,  and 
made  their  prayers  to  their  God  day  and  night. 
Though  the  work  was  great  and  large  and  they  were 
separated  upon  the  wall,  one  far  from  another,  they 
labored  in  the  work  from  the  rising  of  the  morning 
till  the  stars  appeared,  and  God  fought  for  them,  so 
they  built  the  wall." 

A  discouraging  For  generations  the  sneer  had  its 
beginning.  way,— that    great    well-fed,    smiling 

confident  sneer  of  the  world.  Morrison,  the  pioneer 
of  1807,  was  not  permitted  to  set  foot  upon  the  main- 
land. For  several  years  he  worked  in  secrecy  and 
penury,  to  translate  his  stealthily  circulated  first 
copies  of  the  Bible.  When  he  died,  worn  out,  in  1834, 
there  were  only  three  Protestant  Christians  in  China. 
So  slow  was  the  increase  that  the  century  was  nearly 
half  gone  before  there  were  a  half  dozen  baptized 
Chinese  Protestant  Christians.  So  late  as  1870  there 
were  only  thirteen  thousand.  It  did  look  foolish  to 
expend  so  much  energy  on  such  unrewarding  toil. 
"The  Chinese  do  not  want  you,"  said  the  practical 
person,  "They  dislike  your  ideas  and  repudiate  your 
religion.  It  is  sheer  fanaticism  to  attempt  to  convert 
them.  The  Chinese  are  different  anyway;  there  is 
nothing  in  them  to  which  Christianity  can  appeal." 
The  arguments  by  which  in  many  learned  books  it 
was  conclusively  proved  what  China  could  not,  would 
not,  should  not  do,  make  very  amusing  reading  in 
the  light  of  recent  events. 


A   NATION"  AT   SCHOOL  131 

.    .     ,        Today   no  one   who   knows    laughs 
A  marked  gain.  ^i    .     •      .        .      ^i  .  mi       t»      i 

at  Christianity  m  China.   The  Rock 

against  which  Xavier  dashed  his  heroic  soul  in  despair 
has  opened  to  his  Saviour.  The  Chinese  Church 
which  in  1900  numbered  one  hundred  thousand,  now 
numbers  more  than  four  hundred  thousand  and  is 
doubling  every  six  years.  A  competent  authority 
has  estimated  that  if  the  present  rate  of  increase 
continues  there  will  be  in  1950  one  hundred  million 
Christians  in  China. 

Revolutionary  Consider  the  revolutionary  changes 
changes.  which    have   been    crowded    into    a 

decade.  The  educational  system  of  immemorial  ages 
has  been  thrown  on  the  scrap  heap,  and  replaced  by  a 
modern  system.  The  Manchu  dynasty  is  gone.  An 
absolute  hereditary  government  has  been  replaced 
by  a  Republic  which  is,  at  least,  a  first  rough  working 
drawing  of  constitutional  government.  The  old  titles 
and  genuflections  are  abolished.  All  Chinamen  are 
plain  "Mr."  Religious  liberty  has  been  proclaimed. 
Chinese  men  are  studying  in  the  universities  of  the 
world.  The  policy  of  education  for  women  has  re- 
ceived recognition.  The  ban  on  railways  has  been 
removed,  and  thousands  of  miles  are  either  con- 
structed or  contracted  for.  Mines  have  been  opened; 
modern  factories  and  smelters  are  already  a  reaUty. 
Postoffices  and  electric  lights  are  commonplace. 
The  old  dragon  has  flopped  out  of  the  flag  and  the 
rainbow  colors  have  streamed  in.  The  nation  that 
for  thousands  of  years  had  turned  its  back  on  the 
present  is  now  facing  the  future,  with  eyes  lifted 


132  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

toward  the  dawn.  This  oldest  nation  is  also  the 
newest;  this  most  conservative,  the  most  seething 
with  radical  ideas;  this  changeless  nation,  breathless 
with  change;  this  isolated,  swinging  out  into  the 
currents  of  the  world's  life.  Shaking  herself  free 
from  the  opium  curse,  China  is  rising  to  her  feet. 
She  sees  nations  like  trees  walking,  as  she  enters  into 
a  new  world  of  open  vision. 

The  passing  Consider  what  has  been  torn  down: 

oTdei.  (1)  China  has  irrevocably  abandoned 

her  system  of  education,  based  on  the  memorizing 
and  commenting  upon  the  Chinese  classics;  she  has 
definitely  committed  herself  to  modern  western 
education  in  all  its  branches.  This  constitutes  the 
most  momentous  educational  revolution  in  history, 
without  precedent  in  extent,  character,  or  sudden- 
ness. The  old  is  gone.  The  new  must  be  quickly 
established,  if  the  Dark  Ages  are  not  to  result. 

(2)  The  old  systems  of  official  preferment,  govern- 
ment, taxation,  rank  are  broken  down.  The  new  state 
is  not  yet  born.  In  what  peril  of  revolution,  plunder, 
and  anarchy  does  the  nascent  nation  stand!  What 
appeal  she  makes  to  all  the  chivalry  of  Christen- 
dom, to  reinforce  or  to  re-create  the  forces  of  law, 
order,  and  justice  for  one-fourth  of  the  human  race! 

(3)  The  old  sanctions  are  gone.  No  hand  can  replace 
the  classics  in  their  shrine  as  the  criteria  of  life  and 
conduct,  or  re-establish  Confucius  in  his  undisputed 
place.  Chinese  hands  have  torn  their  gods  from  their 
shrines.  Temples  are  empty  or  used  by  thousands  of 
towns  as  school  houses  or  courts  of  justice.  The 


A   NATIOW   AT   SCHOOL  133 

President  has  not  yet  succeeded  in  re-establishing 
Confucianism  as  the  state  religion.  The  gods  are 
dead;  Jesus  is  not  yet  risen.  All  that  was  good  and 
great  in  the  discipline  of  the  old  order  is  imperiled 
along  with  the  foolish  and  the  outgrown.  In  un- 
bridled license  the  young  nation — which  was  the 
old — may  go  plunging  over  the  abyss.  (4)  An  in- 
dustrial revolution  which  involves  the  inevitable 
setting  up  of  machine  production  in  a  great  industrial 
population  that  has  used  only  hand  tools  stalks 
portentous  over  the  horizon.  In  the  industrial 
readjustment  millions  will  suffer  temporary  or 
permanent  economic  loss.  The  danger  of  anarchy, 
unless  there  can  be  created  enlightened  public 
sentiment  and  a  new  standard  of  civic  conscience,  is 
enormous. 

Change  It  is  useless  to  wail  in  view  of  all  these 

inevitable.  possibiUties,  *'It  were  better  that  she 

had  not  waked."  It  was  sure  death  to  sleep;  it  may 
mean  death  to  move.  There  is  no  choice.  To  save 
her  life  China  must  press  forward  to  meet  her  un- 
known, her  immeasurable  destiny.  America  is  to 
help  her  to  meet  it. 

Consider  how  this  call  comes  with 
trustees  of  especial  force  to  American  Christians : 

[^•EngUsh  (1)  ^^Q  are  trustees  of  the  English 

language,  and  it  is  the  English 
language  which  God  has  made  the  nurse  and  tutor 
of  this  awakening  nation.  Just  as  truly  as  once  Greek 
and  Latin  were  the  pedagogues  who  put  Europe  to 
school,  so  is  the  English  language  fitted  by  God  for 


134  THE   KING'S  HIGHWAY 

her  great  service  to  awaken  China.  In  the  post- 
oflBces  throughout  the  Republic  the  signs  are  in  both 
Chinese  and  English;  on  the  railways  and  steamers, 
even  those  financed  and  controlled  by  German  com- 
panies, the  signs  are  in  Chinese  and  English.  Pick 
up  a  newspaper  printed  in  western  China:  you  will 
find  in  it  advertisements  in  English.  English  has  been 
adopted  by  the  Government  as  the  language  of  the 
class  room  in  all  Western  subjects  in  institutions  of 
higher  learning.  In  Shanghai  a  college  established  by 
French  Jesuits  long,  long  ago  has  been  compelled 
to  offer  instruction  in  English  or  lose  its  pupils. 
A  school-master  ^^me  school-master  language  was 
language  an  absolute  necessity.  It  is  actually 

necessary.  easier  for  a  Chinese  to  learn  English 

in  order  to  study  the  new  sciences,  economics, 
philosophy,  and  sociology  than  it  is  to  create  new 
terms  in  his  old  language  and  to  make  the  necessary 
translations.  While  China  is  absorbing  what  Greece 
and  Rome  and  Europe  and  America  have  to  con- 
tribute, she  must  use  a  foreign  tongue  as  Europe 
did  in  the  time  of  her  tutelage. 

Why  did  China  make  this  selection? 

Assuredly  not  because  of  the  manifest 
superiority  of  the  English  language.  The  German 
language  is  as  rich  and  flexible,  has  as  great  a  litera- 
ture, and  equal  if  not  superior  resources  in  books  of 
science  and  philosophy.  But  China  is  a  practical 
nation.  She  has  a  great  task  to  do.  She  seizes  the 
tool  at  her  hand.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  there  were  some 
thousands  of  Chinese  who  could  teach  the  branches 


A    NATION   AT   SCHOOL  135 

of  Western  learning  in  the  English  language,  and  very 
few  who  could  use  any  other  modern  language.  One 
of  the  by-products  of  English  and  American  Foreign 
Mission  activities  was  this  priceless  advantage  to 
the  English  language.  It  was  because  of  the  work  of 
missionary  teachers, — men  and  women  who  had 
"thrown  away  their  lives" — who  had  "buried  them- 
selves in  the  Orient,"  who  through  two  generations 
had  planted  and  fostered  missionary  schools  along 
the  eastern  coast  line  of  China, — that  this  adoption 
was  made. 

Second: Friendly  A  second  reason  why  the  call  of 
relations.  China  comes  with  special  force  to 

American  Christians  is  because  of  the  relations 
which  have  existed  between  the  two  countries.  We 
are  her  next  neighbors;  American  diplomacy  has 
been  on  the  whole  more  friendly  to  China  than  has 
that  of  European  countries.  It  was  due  to  the  states- 
manship of  John  Hay — so  China  thinks — that  her 
autonomy  was  preserved,  and  the  policy  of  the  open 
door  in  commerce  secured.  America  alone  returned 
part  of  the  heavy  indemnity  exacted  of  China  at  the 
close  of  the  Boxer  troubles.  America  alone  has  made 
no  demand  for  territorial  concessions,  and  Ameri* 
cans  have  made  a  wonderful  investment  of  life  and 
property  in  China.  It  is /chiefly  American  schools 
which  have  laid  the  foundation  on  which  the  new 
Western  learning  is  to  be  built.  Out  of  twelve 
missionary  institutions  of  higher  learning  in  China 
ten  are  American,  one  is  English  and  one  Anglo- 
American. 


136  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

American  busi-  ^^  ^^  ^^  America  that  China  has  looked 
ness  vs.  Ameri-  for  ideals  and  precedents.  Here  she 
can  Christianity.    ^^^^^    ^^^    ^^^^^    majority    of    her 

students  to  be  educated.  She  has  set  her  new  national 
anthem  to  the  tune  of  our  own  * 'America."  I  heard 
it  sung  by  school  children  in  far  away  Kiukiang,  by 
college  students  in  Canton  and  Peking.  It  is  some- 
thing to  stir  the  blood  to  think  of  Americans,  English, 
and  Chinese  singing  to  one  melody  their  national 
hymns  of  trust  and  aspiration.  Is  America  to  give 
China  help  in  all  other  lines  and  make  no  attempt 
to  meet  her  greatest  need.^^  Are  American  Christians 
to  be  less  alive  to  the  situation  than  are  business 
men,  civil  engineers,  and  diplomats?  The  American 
Tobacco  Company  has,  as  its  avowed  aim,  the  pur- 
pose to  make  every  man,  woman,  and  child  in  China 
a  cigarette  smoker.  In  pursuance  of  this  aim  the  com- 
pany is  spending  millions  of  dollars  in  advertise- 
ments, in  free  distribution  of  samples,  and  in  sending 
out  young  college  men  as  drummers.  "I'm  here  to 
make  the  cigarette  business  the  biggest  in  China. 
There's  money  in  it,"  said  one  of  them.  Is  Chris- 
tianity of  so  little  value  to  America  that  it  is  less 
worth  exporting  than  are  cigarettes? 

It  may  be  that  some  who  recognize 
fpp'^rtunitiesfor  ^^^  ^ast  significance  of  the  Chinese 
Christianity:  revolution,  political,  social,  and  edu- 
Uberty!^*^"^  cational,  do  not  realize  the  opportuni- 
ties for  Christian  work  which  the 
revolution  has  opened.  In  the  first  place,  the 
Republic  has  established  religious  liberty  for  the  first 


A   NATION   AT   SCHOOL  137 

time.  Chinese  Christians  are  now  free  to  propagate 
their  faith,  and  to  build  and  own  church  proper- 
ty, without  fear  of  confiscation.  Formerly  Chris- 
tianity was  regarded  as  an  alien  religion,  and  was 
tolerated  only  under  the  protection  which  treaty 
rights  insured  to  foreigners.  It  is  interesting  to  know 
that  Dr.  Timothy  Richard  of  Shanghai — a  great 
missionary  statesman — was  influential  in  securing 
religious  toleration  as  one  of  the  provisions  of  the  new 
constitution.  He  translated  for  leading  Chinese 
daily  newspapers  the  reasons  which  the  Japanese 
Government  gave  for  deciding  to  put  religious  liberty 
in  its  constitution.  These  reasons  had  been  given  to 
him  (several  years  ago)  in  a  personal  interview  with 
Prince  Ito.  The  statement  was  so  clear  and  con- 
vincing and  the  example  of  Japan's  progress  and 
influence  among  the  nations  so  striking  that  the 
Chinese  Government  was  induced  to  take  the  same 
stand,  although  there  were  many  prominent  men  who 
were  anxious  to  make  Confucianism  the  .state 
religion. 

(2)  In  changed  ^^  *^^  second  place,  there  is  a  changed 
attitude  of  attitude    on    the    part    of    Chinese 

^   ^^  ^'  officials  and  dignitaries  toward  Chris- 

tianity. Instead  of  opposition  and  contempt  and 
distrust  it  is  not  at  all  rare  to  meet  an  attitude  of 
open-minded  interest  in  the  nature  and  claims  of 
Christianity.  Yuan  Shi  Kai,  the  President  of  the 
Republic,  in  a  conversation  with  President  Lowrie 
at  Peking  University,  said:  "I  am  not  a  Christian; 
I  am  a  Confucianist,  but  only  Christian  ethics  can 


188  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

save  China.  Our  morality  is  not  sufficient  for  the 
crisis."  The  President  has  given  further  evidence 
of  his  appreciation  of  Christianity  by  making  an 
English  missionary  a  tutor  to  his  sons,  by  sending 
his  daughters  to  a  Christian  boarding  school,  and  by 
giving  a  noble  building  to  the  London  Mission 
College  in  Tientsin. 

Y.  M.  C.  A.  Government  officials  have  vied  with 

recognized.  Q^e  another  in  welcoming  the  Young 

Men*s  Christian  Association  with  its  out-and-out 
Christian  propaganda.  When  the  new  Association 
building  in  Peking  was  opened,  it  was  the  President 
of  the  Republic  who  pressed  the  electric  button  by 
which  the  whole  building  was  flooded  with  light. 
Hon.  Lung  Chang  Nein,  Chief  Secretary  of  the  House 
of  Representatives,  himself  a  Christian,  gave  an 
address  at  this  opening  of  the  building,  on  the 
Message  of  the  Bible  to  Chinese  Students.  The 
Board  of  the  Interior  granted  the  Association  the  use 
of  the  magnificent  grounds  surrounding  the  Temple 
of  Heaven  for  an  athletic  meet  in  celebration  of  this 
event.  In  Tientsin  Chinese  business  men  and  officials 
contribute  twenty  thousand  dollars  annually  for  the 
support  of  the  Association.  In  Chengtu,  in  the  far 
West,  in  one  day  the  Chinese  gave  thirty-seven 
thousand  five  hundred  dollars  to  the  building  fund. 
The  most  amazing  illustration  of  this 
changing  attitude  of  officials  toward 
Christianity  is  seen  in  the  Province  of  Shansi.  This 
was  formerly  one  of  the  most  violently  anti-foreign 
provinces  in  China.  In  1870,  when  an  EngUsh  Bap- 


A   NATION  AT  SCHOOL  139 

tist  missionary  attempted  to  establish  a  mission  in 
Shansi,  doors  and  windows  were  smashed  and  wells 
poisoned.  People  dug  under  the  walls  of  the  mission 
compound,  in  order  to  steal  his  tools.  They  built  up 
the  door  leading  from  the  compound  into  the  village. 
The  missionaries  were  robbed  in  the  road.  Inn- 
keepers were  intimidated  so  that  they  dared  not 
receive  them  as  guests. 

Shansi  in  1914.  ^"^  ^^!^^'  ^^™^  *^^  ^^""^^  troubles, 
the  Viceroy  Yu  Hsien  was  one  of  the 
Boxer  leaders.  With  his  own  hand  he  beheaded  three 
missionaries  of  the  Congregational  Board.  He  then 
made  fifty  others  kneel  in  the  courtyard  of  his  Yamen 
with  their  little  children  and  had  them  executed. 
The  Chinese  Christians  were  gathered  in  a  great 
group  and  given  the  opportunity  of  saving  their 
lives  by  recanting.  When  this  proclamation  was 
made  to  them,  a  voice  rose  out  of  the  kneeling  throng : 
"Great  man,  use  your  sword;  you  need  not  ask  that 
question  again."  So  they  died.  He  razed  the 
churches,  he  burned  the  schools,  he  annihilated  the 
Chinese  Christians.  Yet  in  this  blood-stained  prov- 
ince fourteen  years  later  the  Governor  asked  the 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions  to  take  charge  of  the  public  schools  in  eight 
populous  counties,  numbering  several  millions  of 
inhabitants.  The  Government  promised  to  erect  all 
buildings  and  to  equip  them,  to  pay  the  salaries  of 
the  teachers,  and  to  leave  the  Mission  entirely  free 
to  teach  the  Bible,  if  the  Board  would  furnish  trained 
supervision.  This  amazing  offer,  which  involved  the 


140  THE   KING'S  HIGHWAY 

unrestricted  direction  of  the  public  schools  in  this 
vast  population,  demanded  an  outlay  of  not  more 
than  ten  thousand  dollars  for  the  first  year  and  about 
six  thousand  dollars  a  year  thereafter.  It  has  been 
accepted  by  the  American  Congregationalists. 
(3)  In  response  In  the  third  place,  the  interest  of  the 
of  student  body,  student  body  is  an  even  more  signif- 
icant evidence  of  the  changed  attitude  towards 
Christianity  and  of  the  new  door  of  opportunity  thus 
opened.  In  the  evangelistic  campaigns  among 
college  students  undertaken  by  Dr.  John  R.  Mott 
and  Mr.  Sherwood  Eddy  in  1912-13,  the  largest  halls 
have  been  inadequate  to  hold  the  audiences  of 
students  who  have  come  night  after  night  to  hear  the 
message  of  the  Gospel.  Provincial  assemblies  have 
been  adjourned  and  university  classes  dismissed  in 
order  to  permit  their  members  to  attend  these  meet- 
ings. In  the  series  of  1913,  one  hundred  thirty-seven 
thousand  students  were  in  attendance;  ten  thousand 
of  these  signed  cards  expressing  their  purpose  care- 
fully to  study  the  claims  of  Christ  and  within  a  few 
months  a  thousand  of  these  had  been  baptized.  This 
is  only  a  beginning  among  those  who  purpose  to  join 
some  Christian  church.  A  cablegram  was  received 
in  November,  1914,  from  Mr.  Taylor  and  Mr.  Eddy, 
who  are  conducting  a  similar  campaign  among 
students  this  year.  They  say : 

**Seven  cities — seven  thousand  inquirers,  average  attendance 
3,000;  officials  cooperating;  commissioner  of  Foreign  Affairs  of 
Chekiang  Province  baptized.  Evangelistic  campaign  not  affected 
by  the  war.  Opportunities  double  last  year's." 


A  NATION  AT  SCHOOL  141 

Christian  ^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^  these  considerations 

propaganda:  what  are  the  outstanding  features  of 
{  )  e  8c  00  s.  ^j^^  Christian  propaganda?  What  are 
its  supreme  opportunities,  and  what  its  deepest 
needs?  The  most  distinctive  contribution  has  been 
the  Christian  school.  It  represents  today  the 
supreme  opportunity.  It  marks  also  the  greatest 
need.  The  days  of  unpopularity  for  Christian  schools 
are  over.  The  schools  are  filled  and  would  be  were 
they  twice  as  numerous,  by  pupils  whose  parents 
need  no  persuasion,  but  are  willing  and  anxious  to 
pay  for  the  privilege.  There  are  eighty  thousand 
students  in  Christian  lower  schools  and  thirty-one 
thousand  in  institutions  of  higher  grade.  The  only 
reason  why  these  numbers  are  not  ten  times  as  great 
is  the  lack  of  men  and  money  to  push  the  enterprise. 
The  greatest  need  of  the  Christian  Church  in  China 
today  is  trained  leadership.  Leaders  she  must  have 
if  she  is  to  win  the  nation  for  Christ.  It  is  in  the  power 
of  the  Christian  school  to  furnish  trained  Christian 
leadership  for  the  nation  in  its  hour  of  peril, 
gpjjjg  It  is  a  striking  commentary  on  the 

notable  excellence  of  the  work  already  done 

that  so  large  a  proportion  of  the  men 
occupying  positions  of  national  influence  under  the 
new  Government  are  Christians.  Their  number  is 
out  of  all  proportion  to  the  numerical  strength 
of  Christianity.  This  is  so  evident  that  some  of 
the  opponents  have  called  the  revolution  itself  a 
Christian  movement.  For  example,  the  present 
Ambassador  to  Germany  is  an  avowed  Christian. 


142  THE  KING'S   HIGHWAY 

The  military  adviser  to  the  President  is  Genera) 
Chang,  the  vice-president  of  the  Peking  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association,  head  of  the  Reform  Bureau 
and  leading  layman  in  the  Congregational  Church. 
Another  Christian  man  who  has  repeatedly  been 
sent  to  Europe  on  confidential  missions  by  the 
Government  is  Mr.  C.  C.  Wang,  director  of  the 
Peking,  Hankow  Railroad,  head  of  the  commission 
for  the  unification  of  railway  accounts,  and  a  Yale 
University  Ph.D.  Another  Christian  layman,  Mr. 
Sung  Chen  Tien,  a  teacher  in  a  government  college 
in  Chinchowfu  of  Shantung  Province,  refused  to 
worship  the  tablet  of  Confucius  and  in  consequence 
lost  his  position.  Within  three  years  he  was  made 
superintendent  of  all  government  educational  in- 
stitutions in  the  province.  Many  other  cases  equally 
striking  might  be  cited. 

A  chain  of  Along  the  eastern  coast  of  China  is  a 

missionary  chain  of  Christian  colleges  that  have 

coUeges:  anton.  j^^^  ^^  influence  in  the  moral  and 
intellectual  awakening  of  China  comparable  to  that 
exercised  by  the  colleges  established  in  colonial  days 
— ^Harvard,  Brown,  Columbia,  Princeton,  William 
and  Mary — on  the  development  of  America. 

The  limits  of  the  present  study  and  the  fact  that 
it  deals  chiefly  with  the  work  done  by  the  women's 
Boards  prevent  more  than  a  bare  enumeration  of 
representative  Christian  colleges  for  men:  Canton 
Christian  College  with  its  twenty-one  American  and 
thirty-five  Chinese  teachers;  St.  John's  College  in 
Shanghai,  with  its  splendid  equipment  and  notable 


A   NATION   AT  SCHOOL  143 

alumni;  Shanghai  Baptist  College  with  its  alert 
student  body  and  wonderful  Christian  atmosphere; 
Boone  University,  the  leading  institution  of  central 
China;  William  Nast  College  in  Kiukiang,  the  pride 
of  German  Methodists  in  the  United  States;  Shan- 
tung Christian  University,  a  center  of  regenerating 
influence  in  the  whole  province  of  Shantung;  and 
Peking  University  where  we  saw  Bishop  Bashford 
receive  at  the  altar  one  hundred  fifty  students  and 
where  the  only  unconverted  man  in  the  college  had 
recently  declared  his  allegiance  to  Christ.  It  is  in  these 
and  other  schools  that  the  men  of  might  are  being 
fitted  for  the  Christian  conquest  of  China.  In  one  of 
these  colleges  alone  (Peking)  one  hundred  twenty  men 
are  student  volunteers.  In  Canton  the  students  have 
definitely  mapped  out  the  evangelization  of  the  entire 
population  of  the  island  on  which  the  college  stands 
— some  three  hundred  thousand  souls — and  each 
Sunday  preach  in  scores  of  villages. 
To  each  accord-  Unless  China's  size  and  China's  needs 
mg  to  need.  ^^^  j^^p^  steadily  in  view  the  query 

will  rise  whether  all  these  institutions  of  higher 
learning,  in  addition  to  many  government  colleges, 
are  needed.  A  glance  at  the  map  and  a  whiff  of 
statistics  will  answer  the  question.  China  has  now 
in  all  her  government  and  Christian  schools  com- 
bined fewer  than  two  million  pupils.  If  she  had  one 
tenth  of  her  population  in  school,  as  has  Japan,  she 
ought  to  have  forty  million  pupils.  If  she  had 
twenty-two  per  cent,  in  school,  as  has  the  United 
States,  she  ought  to  have  more  than  one  hundred 


144  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

million  pupils.  She  is  in  no  danger  of  overtaking  her 
necessities  through  any  probable  expansion  or  multi- 
plication of  Christian  colleges.  Her  need  is  desperate. 
Her  heroic  efforts  to  meet  the  need  must  fail  without 
foreign  aid. 

From  each  ^^  ^^  ^^^^  from  the  consideration  of 

according  to  China's  need  to  that  of  America's 

*  *  *  ^'  ability  to  supply  the  need,  the  case 

is  not  less  clear.  Suppose  there  are  three  or  six  or  a 
dozen  universities  needing  to  be  financed.  American 
Christians  have  the  financial  resources  to  establish 
them  without  crippling  a  single  good  cause  at  home. 
When  we  want  to  advance  civilization,  prevent  war, 
increase  commerce,  and  bring  the  Kingdom  of  God 
as  much  as  we  want  to  amuse  ourselves,  we  can  in  one 
winter  subscribe  for  the  dozen  needy  and  immeasur- 
ably great  enterprises  of  the  Orient  all  that  they 
need  and  more. 

Schools  or  If  the  United  States  of  America  were 

battleships?  really  Christian,  Congress  might  vote 

to  put  the  price  of  one  battleship  into  furnishing 
Christian  colleges  for  this  struggling  young  Republic, 
which  must  meet  its  problem  or  perish.  The  seven 
million  dollars  would  fill  every  cup  full,  would  put 
Canton,  Shanghai,  Kiukiang,  Woo  Chang,  Tsinanfu 
and  Peking  on  their  feet,  and  do  more  to  ensure  last- 
ing peace  and  good  will  between  the  United  States  of 
America  and  China  than  a  whole  flotilla  of  gun- 
boats. Since  the  country  is  not  yet  Christian  enough 
to  make  this  practicable,  why  has  God  given  pro- 
fessed Christians  so  much  money  except  that  they 


« 

Q  ^ 

w  ; 

J  § 

O    J 

o  § 
o  - 

CO 

M 

p 


A   NATION  AT  SCHOOL  145 

may  help  Him  redeem  His  world?  Three  million 
dollars  would  go  far  toward  satisfying  the  immediate 
and  pressing  needs  of  every  one  of  these  great  colleges 
which  have  been  mentioned.  There  are  individual 
professing  Christians  in  America  who  could  give 
the  three  million  dollars  without  impoverishing 
their  families  or  even  taking  anything  from  their 
principal. 

Chinese  If  Christian  schools  for  men  are  a 

feminism.  necessity,  those  for  women  are  not 

less  important.  The  revolution  has  set  in  motion 
strange  new  forces  in  the  lives  of  Chinese  women. 
The  women  of  China,  long  cursed  by  polygamy,  con- 
cubinage, female  slavery,  foot  binding,  and  illiteracy, 
are  waking  to  seek  and  to  demand  their  place  in  the 
sun.  A  new  spirit  is  evident  everywhere.  The 
education  of  girls  is  becoming  popular.  Educated 
young  men  are  demanding  educated  wives.  Schools 
for  girls  are  crowded.  New  schools  are  springing  up ; — 
some  of  them  poor,  others  poorer.  Western  ac- 
complishments are  fashionable;  Chinese  women  wish 
to  learn  piano  playing,  dancing,  western  cooking,  to 
entertain  in  foreign  style,  to  be  courted  in  marriage, 
and  not  disposed  of  by  their  families.  There  are 
suffragists  in  China  and  suffragettes.  There  are 
women  who  during  the  late  revolution  in  a  passion  of 
patriotism  disguised  themselves  as  men  and  rushed 
to  the  war.  After  centuries  of  repression,  compres- 
sion, suppression,  and  oppression,  the  Chinese  woman 
is  awake,  eager,  hungry  for  more  light,  more  life, 
more  love. 


146  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

Danger  of  the       An  acute  danger  in  China  is  a  crude 
movement.  feminism  which  would  discredit  the 

new  ideals  and  purposes  of  the  nation,  as  nothing  else 
could,  and  might,  by  its  excesses,  arrest  progress  for 
generations.  From  complete  submergence  of  her 
individuality  in  the  family  life  the  Chinese  woman 
is  in  danger  of  swinging  over  to  undisciplined  in- 
dividualism; from  believing,  as  she  has  always  been 
taught,  in  her  own  inferiority  and  subordination,  she 
is  going  to  an  extreme  of  self  assertiveness  which 
frightens  and  amazes  her  uncomprehending  husband. 
The  swaggering,  mannish,  suffragette  type  is  all  too 
common  among  younger  "advanced"  women  in  the 
cities.  These  translate  progress  into  a  poor  copy  of 
the  luxurious  vices  of  the  West.  *'I  do  nothing  but 
play  bridge  all  day  long,'*  said  a  Chinese  lady  of  rank 
to  a  missionary,  as  she  languidly  puffed  her  cigarette. 
The  Christian  school  for  girls  is  not 
reform  begun  by  only  the  key  to  the  present  situation; 
Christian  [^  h^g  been  a  contributing  cause  in 

schools.  .  .         mi  •       •  •  ^1 

creatmg  it.  Ihe  missionaries  are  the 
ones  who  rocked  the  boat  of  Chinese  conservatism. 
It  is  they  who  toppled  the  rock  of  unchanging 
custom  and  sent  it  crashing  down  the  hill.  Says 
Professor  E.  A.  Ross  of  Wisconsin  University:  "The 
Government  schools  for  girls  would  never  have  been 
provided,  had  not  the  missionaries  created  a  demand 
for  female  education  and  shown  how  to  teach  girls." 
Strategic  Consider   the    strategic    importance 

importance  of        of  the  Christian   schools    for    girls, 
girls' schools:  (1).  pj^.^^^   ^j^^^  ^^^  ministering  to  the 

portion  of  the  community  which  is  at  once  the  most 


A    NATION    AT   SCHOOL  147 

neglected  and  the  most  influential  in  China; — the 
most  neglected,  since  the  proportion  of  girls  who 
are  being  educated  is  very  much  smaller  than  is 
that  of  the  boys;  the  most  influential,  since  the 
Chinese  woman  in  spite  of  her  disabilities  is  the 
person  whom  Christianity  must  reach  or  fail  in  the 
attempt  to  win  the  Chinese.  Women  are  influential 
in  any  country,  but  perhaps  there  is  no  Oriental 
country  where  they  have  quite  the  influence  that 
they  possess  in  China.  They  are  confined  to  the 
home,  but  inside  the  house  they  are  supreme.  It  is 
they  who  perpetuate  idol  worship;  it  is  they  who 
tremble  under  terrible  superstitions;  it  is  they  who 
resist — often  successfully — attempts  made  to  better 
the  health  of  the  community  by  sanitary  precautions 
and  sane  medical  treatment.  When  you  reach  a  man 
you  gain  an  individual;  when  you  Christianize  a  girl 
you  gain  a  household.  There  are  at  present  Christian 
communities  in  China  where  not  one-tenth  of  the 
church  membership  is  composed  of  women;  no 
wonder  that  for  every  two  steps  gained  such  missions 
fall  back  one. 

strategic  '^^^    strategic   importance   of   girls* 

Importance  of  schools  is  further  seen  in  the  classes 
girls  sc  00  s:  (2).  ^£  ^j^^  population  which  are  now  open 
to  them  for  the  first  time.  In  the  beginning  it 
was  difficult  to  enroll  as  pupils  in  the  schools  any 
except  the  daughters  of  the  very  poor,  or  slave 
girls,  or  foundlings.  At  the  present  time  the  door 
is  wide  open  to  reach  the  girls  of  the  most  in- 
fluential families  in  China.  In  all  the  great  boarding 


148  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

schools  you  will  find  these  girls  side  by  side  with  the 
daughters  of  humble  Christians.  Not  only  are  the 
girls  of  influential  families  accessible,  but  it  is  be- 
coming increasingly  easy  to  reach  the  older  women 
of  the  gentry  and  official  classes. 
University  ex-  At  the  left  of  the  entrance  to  the 
tension  classes.  Congregational  Compound  in  Peking, 
the  missionary  ladies  have  bought  a  Chinese  house. 
The  gate,  guarded  by  its  delightfully  ugly  stone  dogs, 
opens  on  a  charming  little  garden,  shaded  by  a  great 
tree,  and  bounded  by  a  picturesque  house.  Here  are 
carried  on  University  Extension  courses  in  miniature. 
Many  classes  are  held  for  Chinese  ladies  who  come 
to  study  English,  current  topics,  the  Bible,  domestic 
science,  and  many  other  subjects.  In  one  class, 
numbering  six  ladies,  we  were  presented  to  a  Manchu 
duchess,  whose  husband  was  a  nephew  of  the  old 
Empress  Dowager,  to  a  daughter  of  Prince  T,  once 
a  powerful  leader  among  the  Boxers,  to  the  wife  of  a 
government  official,  and  three  others  as  eminent  if 
not  as  distinguished.  One  of  these  women  is  already 
a  Christian,  the  others  are  interested. 

In  the  third  place,  the  strategic  im- 
importance  of  portance  of  the  schools  is  clearly 
girls'  schools:       shown  by  the  achievements   which 

they  have  already  made.  How  little 
could  the  teacher,  who  gathered  together  six  un- 
happy, ashamed,  rebellious  little  girls  in  Canton  to 
teach  them  to  read,  dream  of  the  South  China 
School  for  Girls  and  the  True  Light  Seminary  of  the 
present  day!  We  spent  an  afternoon  while  in  Canton 


A  NATION  AT  SCHOOL  149 

visiting  these  wonderful  schools.  For  forty-five  years 
Miss  Noyes  has  directed  the  growth  of  True  Light 
Seminary.  Today  she  has  three  hundred  fifty  girls 
crowded  into  buildings  that  were  erected  to  ac- 
commodate one  hundred  fifty,  a  number  unlikely 
ever  to  be  attained,  as  it  seemed  at  the  time.  But 
now  there  is  a  long  waiting  list  of  girls  whose  parents 
are  quite  wilUng  that  they  shall  submit  to  the  dis- 
comforts incident  to  the  over -crowded  buildings. 
Land  is  already  purchased  on  the  island  where 
Canton  Christian  College  is  located,  and  here  beauti- 
ful new  buildings  will  be  erected  to  accommodate 
four  hundred  more, — eager,  bright-faced  girls.  Four 
American  college  girls,  two  from  Bryn  Mawr,  one 
from  Wellesley,  and  one  from  the  University  of 
California,  have  recently  come  to  the  school  as 
teachers.  It  did  the  heart  good  to  see  how  happy  they 
were,  how  enthusiastic  over  the  capabilities  of 
Chinese  girls,  and  how  glad  to  have  a  part  in  the 
great  undertaking. 

What  is  true  of  the  True  Light  Seminary  may  be 
said  of  scores  of  other  schools:  McTyiere,  Laura 
Haygood,  St.  Mary's  Hall,  St.  Hilda's,  and  other 
schools  in  Foochow,  Swatow,  Ning  Po,  Hankow, 
Kiukiang  and  Peking, — all  of  them  thrilling  with 
new  life,  all  of  them  facing  new  possibilities,  all  of 
them  needing  enlarged  equipment. 
Mass  meeting  While  in  Shanghai  we  attended  a  mass 
of  school  girls.  meeting  of  school  girls,  representing 
thirteen  Christian  schools.  There  were  six  hundred 
bright-eyed,  bright-faced,  comfortably  dressed,  eager 


160  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

girls.  As  they  threaded  the  streets  of  the  city  under 
the  care  of  their  teachers,  they  presented  a  picture 
of  China's  awakening  life.  It  would  be  hard  to  find 
a  more  responsive  audience.  The  faces  of  many  of 
them  showed  that  they  understood  the  English 
addresses  even  before  they  were  interpreted.  Smiles, 
laughter,  and  ready  applause  gave  evidence  of  their 
sympathy  with  the  ideals  of  progress  and  of  religion 
presented  to  them.  One  of  the  Chinese  ladies  in 
attendance  was  Princess  Der  Ling,  the  writer  of 
Two  Years  in  the  Forbidden  City,  that  book  of  clever 
memorabilia  of  the  court  of  the  old  Empress  Dowager. 
Mass  meeting  At  Nanking  a  similar  mass  meeting 
at  Nanking.  ^^g  held  in  the  beautiful  Friends* 

meeting  house,  a  building  erected  by  one  of  the 
missionaries.  Miss  L.  M.  Stanley,  who  had  poured 
out  on  it  the  gifts  of  her  beauty-loving  soul  and  the 
savings  of  her  life  time.  The  meeting  was  presided 
over  by  Dr.  Tsao,  the  Chinese  surgeon  at  the  head 
of  the  Friends'  Hospital,  with  a  grace  and  dignity 
that  would  have  done  credit  to  the  president  of  the 
National  Federation  of  Women's  Clubs.  The  charm- 
ing little  church  was  not  brighter  than  the  chattering 
throng  of  school  girls  who  filled  it  to  the  doors. 
Everj^  school  in  the  city  was  represented.  Two 
beautiful  little  children  shyly  presented  bouquets  to 
the  visiting  ladies.  An  older  girl  delivered  an  address 
of  welcome.  There  were  singing  and  speaking  and 
exercises  by  various  schools.  Some  of  the  older 
Chinese  women  who  were  present  remembered  the 


A   NATION   AT   SCHOOL  151 

time  when  a  few  little  girls  were  gathered  together 
in  a  damp  and  unattractive  room  as  the  feeble 
beginning  of  this  great  movement.  They  said  that 
it  seemed  to  them  a  miracle  as  they  sat  in  the  church 
and  listened  to  the  children's  voices.  Many  of  them 
had  tears  in  their  eyes. 

Non-Christian  One  of  the  evidences  of  the  ac- 
schools.  complishment  of  these  pioneer  Chris- 

tian schools  is  imitation,  that  sincerest  flattery. 
Many  non-Christian  women  are  at  their  own  ex- 
pense founding  schools  for  girls  in  great  cities  like 
Shanghai  and  Peking.  We  visited  several  such  at 
Shanghai.  One  of  them  is  called  the  Suffrage  School, 
because  its  founder  and  most  of  its  supporters  are 
ardent  suffragists.  Miss  Chun,  the  principal,  a  tiny, 
little  lady,  received  us  with  charming  cordiality. 
She  took  us  through  the  school  rooms  from  the 
kindergarten  to  that  where  the  older  girls  were 
reciting  to  a  dignified,  be-spectacled  Chinese  pro- 
fessor. There  was  a  strange  mixture  of  the  radical 
and  the  old  conservatism  in  the  instruction  of  this 
school.  Evidently  memoriter  exercises  still  held 
undisputed  sway,  but  western  sciences  and  mathe- 
matics were  claiming  a  position.  There  was  a  school 
garden  where  the  girls  could  play  and  exercise, 
pleasant  dormitories,  and  a  farm,  under  the  manage- 
ment of  a  woman,  which  supplied  all  the  vegetables 
needed.  The  head  teacher  in  this  school  is  an  earnest 
Christian,  a  graduate  of  one  of  the  Christian  schools. 
A  woman  One  of  the  most  interesting  of  the 

philanthropist.  enterprises  undertaken  by  the  new 
Chinese  woman  is  the  large  orphanage  in  Nanking 


152  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

containing  six  hundred  boys  and  girls,  founded  and 
carried  on  by  one  brave  little  Chinese  woman.  At 
the  time  of  the  looting  of  Nanking  two  years  ago  she 
found  herself  in  desperate  straits,  with  hundreds  of 
defenseless  boys  and  girls  under  her  protection  and 
with  no  way  of  preventing  the  lawless  and  infuriated 
soldiers  from  overcoming  her  gateman.  In  her  ex- 
tremity Rev.  J.  M.  B.  Gill  and  Rev.  J.  G.  Magee,  two 
Episcopal  missionaries,  stood  guard  at  her  gate, 
night  and  day.  They  secured  the  cooperation  of  the 
attorney  general,  a  Christian,  and  by  his  aid  and 
their  own  personal  courage  and  daring,  they  suc- 
ceeded in  protecting  the  school.  When  the  woman 
thanked  the  official,  he  told  her  to  thank  God  and 
the  missionaries.  A  grant  of  rice  was  secured  for  her 
starving  orphans,  and  the  orphanage  was  declared 
a  Red  Cross  station  under  the  protection  of  both 
armies.  Since  then  her  love  and  gratitude  have  been 
touching.  She  has  permitted  the  orphans,  both 
boys  and  girls,  to  attend  the  Sunday  school.  There 
is  a  volunteer  Bible  class  among  the  teachers  in  her 
school,  and  she  herself  has  become  a  Christian,  after 
earnestly  investigating  the  claims  of  the  religion  of 
these  Good  Samaritans. 

Movement  Among  the  newer  developments  in 

toward  union.  ij^q  Christian  schools  for  girls  is  the 
movement  toward  union.  The  expense  of  maintain- 
ing properly  equipped  high  schools  is  very  great. 
It  is  possible  to  locate  a  central  boarding  school  of 
high  grade,  to  which  numbers  of  other  schools  may 
act  as  tributaries.  The  movement  toward  making 


A   NATION   AT    SCHOOL  153 

these  central  high  schools  inter-denominational  is 
already  well  under  way.  At  Hangchow,  for  example, 
the  Presbyterians,  North  and  South,  and  Baptists 
are  organizing  such  a  school.  The  movement  must 
culminate  in  the  Union  College  for  women.  With  the 
financial  resources  at  the  command  of  individual 
missionary  societies  it  is  well  nigh  impossible  to  main- 
tain a  woman's  college  of  first  rank.  Furthermore, 
few  denominational  schools  have  yet  a  large  enough 
number  of  girls  ready  to  do  college  work  to  justify 
such  an  expenditure  in  buildings,  libraries,  labora- 
tories, and  teaching  staff.  There  already  exists  the 
Woman*s  Union  College  in  Peking,  and  it  is  proposed 
to  found  one  in  Nanking.  Within  the  next  few  years 
one  will  be  needed  in  Canton  in  the  South,  and  in 
Chengtu  in  the  West. 

Woman's  ^^^  project  on  which  attention  should 

college  in  be   concentrated   in   the   immediate 

°^*  present  is  the  Union  College  in  Nan- 

king. Several  women's  Boards  are  already  pledged 
to  this  undertaking.  The  Presbyterians,  the  Metho- 
dists and  the  Methodists,  South,  the  Baptists,  and  the 
Christians.  Mrs.  Lawrence  Thurston  has  been  elected 
President.  Land  is  purchased  for  the  campus  and 
building  plans  are  under  way.  A  more  ideal  situa- 
tion for  a  girls'  college  could  hardly  be  found 
than  this  City  of  the  Purple  Mountain.  The  mis- 
sionaries from  many  Boards  come  here  for  their 
language  school.  Here  are  located  the  Theological, 
Medical,  and  Liberal  Arts  colleges  of  the  Nanking 
University.  And    here    is    one    of   the    intellectual 


164  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

capitals  of  China.  Why  should  American  women 
allow  a  penny  of  the  money  to  endow  this  institution 
to  be  given  by  men? 

Importance  of  Some  may  feel  that  the  money  ex- 
higher  education,  pended  on  these  educational  enter- 
prises which  require  large  investment  is  taken  from 
the  little  village  day  schools,  and  the  local  boarding 
schools  that  form  so  essential  a  part  of  the  edu- 
cational propaganda.  A  moment's  reflection  will 
show  that  one  of  the  fundamental  needs  of  these 
primary  and  secondary  schools  is  the  well  qualified 
teacher.  In  China,  as  in  America,  the  good  teacher 
is  the  only  absolutely  essential  factor  in  the  building 
up  of  a  good  school,  for  the  good  teacher  will  create 
a  good  equipment  and  develop  the  good  pupil.  Chris- 
tian schools  for  girls  stand  at  the  parting  of  the  ways. 
If  they  are  so  developed  that  adequate  normal  train- 
ing schools  and  colleges  thoroughly  modern  in  their 
equipment  and  first-class  in  their  faculties  are  pro- 
vided, Christianity  may  maintain  its  leadership  in 
the  education  of  women. 

Standing  of  ^  recent  event  has  shown  the  high 

Christian  standing  of  the  Christian  schools  for 

80  00  s.  girls.  The  Chinese  Government  set 

aside  half  of  the  Boxer  indemnity  fund  returned  by 
America  to  be  expended  in  sending  students  to 
America.  So  far  only  young  men  have  been  sent  out; 
this  year  in  response  to  requests  from  China  and 
notably  from  the  National  Federation  of  Women's 
Clubs  in  America,  ten  of  the  fifty  students  have  been 
women.  These  were  chosen  by  competitive  tests,  to 


A  NATION  AT  SCHOOL  165 

take  which  girls  came  from  every  part  of  the  country 
to  Shanghai.  The  National  Young  Women's  Chris- 
tian Association  was  asked  by  the  Government  to 
take  charge  of  the  examinations.  Thirty-seven  girls 
were  examined  in  twenty  subjects.  Twenty-eight  of 
the  candidates  were  from  Christian  schools,  the  rest 
from  government  schools.  The  ten  successful  candi- 
dates were  all  from  Christian  schools.  They  are  all 
now  in  America  studying  in  various  colleges. 

As  missionary  schools  laid  the  foun- 
Anti-foot-binding  Nations  for  the  revolution  in  opinion 
missionary  and  practice  which  is  making  girls* 

origin.  schools     popular,     so     missionaries 

should  be  awarded  the  credit  for  other  reforms  re- 
lating to  the  position  of  women, — foot-binding,  for 
example.  It  was  in  Amoy  that  the  first  anti-foot- 
binding  society  was  founded.  Mr.  McGowan,  an 
English  missionary,  after  fifteen  years  of  quiet  but 
persistent  agitation,  decided  to  call  a  meeting  of 
Chinese  women  to  protest  against  foot-binding.  Such 
a  meeting  was  wholly  without  precedent,  yet  sixty 
women  assembled  in  response  to  his  call  and  organ- 
ized themselves  into  The  Heavenly  Foot  Society. 
Nine  trembling  little  pioneers  signed  a  pledge  to 
refrain  from  binding  their  children's  feet.  All  these 
ladies  had  to  make  their  mark,  as  not  one  of  them 
could  write.  One  of  them,  more  daring  than  the 
others,  resolved  to  "give  her  own  feet  to  the  Lord," 
and  stripped  off  the  torturing  bandages.  Helped  on 
by  the  persistent  pressure  of  missionaries  in  all  parts 
of  the  Empire,  the  movement  grew  slowly,  until 
Mrs.  Archibald  Little,  an  Englishwoman  of  rank  and 


156  THE   KING'S  HIGHWAY 

position,  became  an  active  advocate  of  the  reform. 
She  secured  a  long  petition  signed  by  both  Christian 
and  non-Christian  women,  and  sent  it  to  the  Empress 
Dowager.  In  response  to  this  petition  the  old 
Empress  in  1905  issued  a  decree  against  foot-binding. 
Although  seventy  million  pairs  of  feet  are  still  suffer- 
ing the  tortures  of  foot-binding,  and  although  it  will 
probably  take  generations  to  accomplish  the  reform, 
the  final  victory  is  already  assured. 
Crusade  against  The  influence  of  missionaries  has  been 
infanticide  jjq|-  jggg  powerful  in  doing  away  with 

another  terrible  abuse, — the  infanticide  of  baby  girls. 
The  "throwing  away "  of  undesired  female  infants  was 
so  common  that  the  pond  in  which  it  was  customary 
to  find  the  little  bodies  floating  was  accepted  without 
protest  in  thousands  of  villages  and  cities.  In  Mr. 
McGowan's  Book,  How  England  Saved  Chinas  he 
tells  the  story  of  the  crusade  in  Amoy  which  was 
similar  to  that  waged  in  many  other  cities.  The 
missionaries  announced  that  they  would  assume  the 
support  of  any  thrown-away  infant.  A  Chinese 
gentleman  became  aroused  to  the  enormity  of  the 
abuse  and  he  succeeded  in  establishing  a  *'Hail  for 
the  Rearing  and  Nourishing  of  Infants."  At  one 
time  the  Hall  had  over  two  thousand  baby  girls  in 
its  care.  Then  the  numbers  decreased  as  the  custom 
of  girl-drowning  fell  off.  Finally  the  hall  was  closed 
because  the  need  of  it  was  gone.  The  pond  was 
drained,  and  a  Chinese  hospital  erected  on  its  site. 
A  Crippled  Closely  connected  with  the  education- 

Heroine.  q\  activities  and  the  services  of  Chris- 

tianity in  reform  movements  is  the  philanthropic 


A   NATION   AT   SCHOOL  157 

work  undertaken  by  missionary  women  in  behalf  of 
some  of  the  most  pitiful  classes  of  Chinese  women 
and  children.  We  saw  an  illustration  of  one  such  bit 
of  work.  To  Dr.  Mary  Stone's  hospital  in  Kiukiang, 
there  was  brought  some  years  ago  a  crippled  child, 
absolutely  helpless.  Because  of  the  intense  suffering 
which  her  deformity  involved,  the  child  was  warped 
in  soul,  as  well  as  in  body.  But  as  Dr.  Stone  by  her 
skill  was  able  to  relieve  the  torture  of  body,  the 
paroxysms  of  rage  also  gave  place  to  a  sweet  serenity 
of  Christian  experience.  When  the  child  was  about 
twelve  years  of  age,  she  said  one  day  to  the  Doctor 
that  she  wished  she  could  go  to  school. 

"How  could  you  go  to  school,  Tren  Lien?  You 
cannot  walk,  or  even  sit  alone,'*  said  the  Doctor. 
A  courageous       *'The  girls  will  carry  me  on  their 
decision.  backs,"  replied  the  child. 

Tren  Lien  went  to  school  and  proved  that  she  had 
an  unusual  mind  in  her  little,  twisted  body.  When 
she  was  about  eighteen,  the  demand  for  teachers  in 
village  schools  became  so  acute  that  Miss  Hughes 
could  not  supply  it.  In  desperation  one  day  she  asked 
Tren  Lien  if  she  would  open  a  school  in  a  heathen 
village.  The  courage  which  it  took  for  the  girl  to 
consent  will  be  faintly  realized  by  those  who  know 
the  horror  with  which  the  Chinese  regard  deformity. 
They  would  rather  die  than  submit  to  the  amputation 
of  a  limb,  for  example,  because  they  believe  that  the 
soul  in  the  future  life  will  be  maimed  also. 
Tren  Lien's  She  consented,  and,  under  the  pro- 

trophies,  tection  and  care  of  an  elderly  woman, 

was  sent  out  to  her  school.  She  began  the  term  with 


158  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

six  unwilling  pupils.  She  closed  it  with  fifty.  Mean- 
while, she  had  formed  boys'  clubs,  girls*  clubs,  had 
organized  a  woman's  prayer  meeting,  a  Sunday 
school,  and  had  led  many  to  Christ.  From  that  day 
to  this  there  have  never  been  wanting  from  that 
village  several  pupils  who  have  come  up  to  the 
Knowles  Bible  Training  School,  to  be  prepared  for 
a  life  work  of  Christian  service.  They  call  them 
Tren  Lien's  trophies. 

China's  first  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  sweet  revelations  of  Christ 

school  for  to  the  tortured  soul  of  China  is  this 

cnpples.  ministering  to  the  unfortunate  and 

the  unfit.  Those  who  believe  that  eugenics  demands 
the  extinction  of  all  crippled  and  stunted  life  may 
well  ponder  over  the  mystery  by  which  God  lets  the 
light  of  genius  and  consecration  shine  through  the 
chinks  of  frail  bodily  tenements,  as  a  lamp  shines  out 
from  some  ruined  cottage.  Tren  Lien's  story  does  not 
end  here.  God  has  even  greater  things  for  her  to  do. 
On  the  other  side  of  the  sea  He  had  another  beloved 
cripple,  the  daughter  of  one  of  the  notable  men  in 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Miss  Ida  Gracey, 
who  long  suffered  from  incurable  and  torturing 
spinal  trouble.  When  she  heard  in  her  little  invalid's 
prison  the  story  of  this  crippled  teacher,  a  great 
longing  came  into  her  heart  to  found  a  school  for 
crippled  children,  the  first  in  China.  Having  no 
money,  she  prayed  and  God  answered  her  prayer. 
Before  she  died,  she  had  the  joy  of  sending  the 
money  to  build  in  Kiukiang  this  first  school  for 
cripples.  Dr.  Mary  Stone  showed  us  the  spot  where 


A   NATION   AT   SCHOOL  159 

the  school  was  to  be  built.  It  is  on  made  land,  where 
they  have  filled  in  the  pond  in  which  baby  girls  used 
to  be  thrown  away.  And  the  principal  of  the  new 
school  is  to  be  Tren  Lien.  A  little  scrap  of  humanity 
wasted  and  thrown  aside  Christ  has  redeemed  and 
set  to  help  win  His  heavenly  Kingdom. 
Schools  for  the  The  same  pity  which  has  led  the 
blind.  Christian  missionary  to  befriend  the 

cripple  has  impelled  her  also  to  seek  out  the  blind 
child,  the  deaf,  and  the  leper.  Blind  girls  had  a 
peculiarly  sad  life  in  China.  They  were  usually  sold 
to  old  women  who  hired  them  out  for  immoral 
purposes.  A  common  sight  in  the  streets  of  Old 
China,  of  which  New  China  is  ashamed,  was  the  old 
woman  followed,  as  she  cried  her  wares,  by  her  line 
of  blind  girls  fastened  together.  Not  only  have  the 
blind  now  been  gathered  into  schools,  but  a  modified 
Braille,  adapting  this  alphabet  to  the  use  of  the 
Chinese,  has  been  invented  by  the  missionaries.  It 
was  beautiful  to  see  a  blind  girl  teacher  in  Canton 
making  a  book  for  the  use  of  the  blind  at  the  dicta- 
tion of  a  lame  boy.  As  he  read,  her  deft  fingers  were 
quickly  puncturing  on  sheets  of  old  Ladies'  Home 
Journals  the  words  of  the  Gospel  which  should  later 
bring  comfort  to  many  of  the  blind. 
Dr.  Mary  NUes's  '^^^  Chief  of  Police  in  Canton  after 
schools  for  the  the  establishment  of  the  Republic 
°  *  turned  over  to  the  care  of  Dr.  Mary 

Niles  five  hundred  rescued  slave  girls,  seventy  of 
whom  were  blind  and  under  ten  years  of  age,  to  be 
educated  and  trained  for  self -support.  The  city  built 


160  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

the  school  and  made  a  regular  appropriation  to  pay 
for  running  expenses,  while  Dr.  Niles  furnished  super- 
vision. In  the  same  compound  she  has  her  own 
mission  schools  for  the  blind.  The  Chinese  are 
wonderfully  interested  to  see  what  these  children 
are  able  to  do  under  proper  instruction. 
Schools  for  the  The  deaf  are  a  class  equally  to  be 
*^®*^-  pitied;  and  for  these,  too,  Christianity 

is  opening  a  door  of  hope.  There  is  a  wonderful 
school  for  the  deaf  at  Cheef oo  where  they  are  taught 
to  speak,  are  given  an  education,  and  prepared  for 
self-support.  One  of  the  graduates  of  this  school 
secured  a  position  in  the  Commercial  Press  at 
Shanghai.  His  father  was  so  delighted  that  he  had 
another  son,  not  deaf,  take  the  training  in  order  that 
he  might  open  a  school  for  deaf  children  in  his  own 
home  in  Hangchow.  The  mother  acts  as  matron. 
Twenty  Chinese  merchants  have  formed  a  society 
to  support  this  school; — * 'Founders  of  the  Hangchow 
School  for  the  Deaf.'*  This  association  of  Christian 
men  is  only  one  of  the  by-products  of  missions  in  China. 
The  Door  of  The  story  of  the  work  of  Christian 

Hope.  women   for   the   slave   girls   in   the 

brothels  of  Shanghai  is  one  of  peculiar  beauty.  It 
began  in  the  heart  of  a  college  girl,  who  offered  her- 
self as  a  missionary  to  China.  The  very  precarious 
condition  of  her  health  made  it  seem  unwise  for  the 
Missionary  Board  to  risk  sending  her  to  the  field. 
Feeling  sure  that  God  had  called  her  to  China, 
Cornelia  Bonnell  secured  an  opportunity  to  go  as  a 
private  governess  for  several  missionary  children. 


A   NATION   AT   SCHOOL  161 

She  became  interested  in  the  condition  of  the  outcast 
girls,  and  in  reliance  on  God  opened  her  first  Door  of 
Hope.  The  story  of  what  this  one  brave  woman  has 
done,  relying  only  on  the  promises  of  God  for  finan- 
cial support,  and  going  forward  into  untried  paths  in 
simple  trust  in  His  power  to  sustain  her  and  to  supply 
all  her  needs,  is  a  rebuke  to  our  lack  of  faith.  She 
has  won  over  the  support  of  the  Government;  has 
fearlessly  taken  cases  into  the  police  court;  has  res- 
cued hundreds  of  girls  from  living  death;  and  has 
established  homes  where  they  may  be  cured  in  body 
and  healed  in  mind. 

Receiving  home.  In  the  absence  of  Miss  Bonnell,  her 
Foochow  Road,  friend  and  valued  associate.  Miss 
Morris,  took  us  down  to  the  Receiving  Home  in  the 
heart  of  the  red-light  district.  This  is  open  night  and 
day,  so  that  girls  attempting  to  escape  from  their 
owners  may  here  find  sanctuary.  During  the  last 
six  years  more  than  a  thousand  girls  have  sought  its 
protection.  Miss  Morris  told  us  that  the  prosecutions 
undertaken  by  the  Door  of  Hope  had  caused  a  whole- 
some fear  to  take  possession  of  the  evil  elements  of 
the  population.  All  over  Shanghai  it  is  known  that 
these  ladies  of  the  Door  of  Hope  are  the  friends  of 
helpless  girls.  A  book  might  be  filled  with  the  ex- 
periences— most  of  them  sad,  some  of  them  glad — that 
come  into  the  daily  record  of  the  Door  of  Hope. 
Christianity's  '^^^  women's  hospitals  have  a  part  no 
propaganda:  less    important    than    that    of    the 

women's  schools.  In  fact,  the  whole 
medical  branch  of  missionary  service  is,  in  the  opinion 


162  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

of  many  of  those  who  are  best  informed,  an  essential 
factor  in  the  presentation  of  Christianity  to  the 
Chinese.  China  is  not  more  in  need  of  intellectual 
enlightenment  than  she  is  of  the  sort  of  education 
which  a  hospital  offers.  Better  sanitation,  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  principles  of  hygiene,  and  a  sane  and 
scientific  medical  practice,  are  among  the  things 
which  China  must  achieve.  In  addition  to  its  social 
and  scientific  services  the  missionary  hospital  has  no 
superior  as  an  interpreter  of  essential  Christianity. 
Many  believe  that  as  an  evangelistic  agency  it  has 
no  equal.  Just  as  we  have  seen  that  the  educational 
needs  of  women  are  even  greater  than  those  of  men, 
it  is  also  true  that  in  hospitals  for  women  and 
children  we  shall  find  the  department  in  medical 
missions  which  has,  perhaps,  the  neediest  field  and 
the  greatest  promise  of  widespread  influence. 

Certainly,  the  physical  conditions  of  Chinese 
women  and  children  are  hard  enough  to  enlist  the 
sympathies  of  the  world, — the  suflPerings  of  mothers, 
the  needless  illness,  the  appalling  sacrifice  of  infant 
life,  the  unchecked  reign  of  dirt  and  disease,  the 
wide-spread  prevalence  of  tuberculosis,  small  pox, 
and  terrible  contagious  fevers,  are  outward  and 
visible  signs  of  the  deep  physical  needs  of  Chinese 
homes.  There  is  no  better  brief  survey  of  this 
woman's  department  of  the  medical  missionary 
work  in  China  than  that  given  by  Dr.  Headland  in 
China's  New  Day.  (Chap.  V.) 
Dr.  Mary  A  ghmpse  must  suffice.  In  Canton 

Fulton's  work.  ^e  visited  Dr.  Mary  Fulton's  great 
Hospital,  Medical  College,  and  Nurses'  Training 


A   NATION   AT  SCHOOL  163 

School.  The  green  lawn  which  surrounds  the  hospital 
buildings  and  the  land  on  which  they  stand  is  a 
redeemed  pig-sty,  once  the  filthiest  hole  in  Canton 
When  the  hospital  came  here  twelve  years  ago»  it  was 
well  in  the  outskirts  of  the  city,  but  the  city  has 
been  growing  toward  it  so  rapidly  that  much-needed 
land  which  six  years  ago  could  have  been  purchased 
for  ten  thousand  dollars  would  now  cost  one  hundred 
thousand  dollars.  On  the  opposite  side  of  a  street 
six  feet  wide  are  the  great  rambling  sheds  where  was 
formerly  located  one  of  the  largest  gambling  dens  in 
Canton.  It  is  said  that  this  institution  paid  the  old 
Empress  Dowager  fifteen  million  dollars  in  silver 
yearly  for  the  privilege  of  defrauding  her  subjects. 
The  sheds  are  empty  now,  but  the  land  that  was 
vacant  a  dozen  years  ago  and  could  have  been  secured 
for  five  thousand  dollars  is  now  held  at  sixty  thousand 
dollars.  Meanwhile  the  hospital  has  outgrown  its 
quarters,  the  dispensary  occupies  a  mat  shed  for 
want  of  a  better  building,  the  forty-eight  medical  stu- 
dents are  housed  in  little  wooden  cubicles  built  in  an 
abandoned  church.  What  breaks  down  missionaries 
is  not  hard  work,  but  this  seeing  of  opportunities 
which  they  cannot  embrace,  and  the  realization  that 
facilities  absolutely  needed  for  the  advancement  of 
the  work  cannot  be  supplied  for  lack  of  a  little  money. 
Fifth  genera-  The  head  doctor  of  the  hospital  is  a 
tion  Christian.  Chinese  woman,  Dr.  Loh,  a  fine 
surgeon  and  a  good  physician.  Her  daughter,  a  fifth 
generation  Christian,  is  now  completing  her  edu- 
cation in  Mt.  Holyoke  College.  In  twelve  brief  years 
Dr.  Fulton  and  her  associates  have  built  up  this 


164  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

splendid  institution  and  in  addition  Dr.  Fulton  has 
found  time  to  translate  text  books  in  medicine  and 
surgery  which  are  widely  used  throughout  the 
country. 

A  new  point  She  pointed  out  to  us  a  patient  in  the 

of  view.  hospital  who  had  declared  her  in- 

tention of  selling  her  daughter  as  soon  as  she  reached 
home.  The  doctor  interpreted  while  Mrs.  Peabody 
remonstrated;  saying,  as  she  pointed  to  her  own 
daughter:  * 'There  is  not  enough  money  in  the  whole 
world  to  buy  my  daughter.  I  would  rather  break 
stones  in  the  street  for  a  living  than  do  such  a  thing." 
Dr.  Fulton  told  us  later  that  the  woman  was  much 
impressed  with  this  point  of  view  and  had  decided 
not  to  sell  her  daughter. 

Union  medical  It  would  be  pleasant  were  it  possible 
^o^^'  to  speak  of  other  hospitals :  the  great 

hospital  of  the  Women's  Union  Missionary  Society 
in  Shanghai,  built  up  by  that  wonderful  woman  and 
great  surgeon.  Dr.  Reifsnyder;  the  hospitals  of  the 
Presbyterians  and  Southern  Methodists  in  Soochow; 
the  Wilhelmina  Hospital  in  Amoy ;  St.  Elizabeth's  in 
Shanghai;  Isabella  Fisher  in  Tientsin;  Dr.  Scott's 
hospital  in  Swatow;  Dr.  Bement's  in  Foochow; 
Dr.  Tsao's  Friends'  Hospital  in  Nanking  and  the 
splendid  Union  Woman's  hospital  in  Peking.  It  was 
interesting  to  meet  one  of  the  young  doctors  in  the 
latter  hospital  who  illustrated  Christian  unity  in  her 
own  experience  in  a  remarkable  way.  She  was  a 
Baptist  girl  who  had  been  educated  in  a  Presbyterian 
College,  sent  out  by  a  Methodist  Board,  supported 


A  NATION  AT  SCHOOL  165 

by  an  Episcopalian  woman  and  was  working  in  a 
union  medical  college. 

Chinese  women  One  exceedingly  important  phase  of 
physicians.  medical    work    for    women    is    that 

carried  on  under  the  direction  of  Chinese  women 
physicians:  Mary  Stone,  Li  Bi  Cu,  Hu  King  Eng, 
Ida  Kahn  and  Dr.  Tsao.  The  first  four  mentioned 
are  missionaries  working  under  Methodist  auspices, 
the  last  named  is  in  charge  of  the  Friends'  Hospital 
of  Nanking.  Speaking  of  the  work  of  one  of  these 
women,  Dr.  Mary  Stone  of  Kiukiang,  President 
Faunce  of  Brown  University  said  that  he  saw 
nothing  more  remarkable  in  China.  All  of  these 
women  have  shown  marked  executive  ability,  great 
spirituality,  and  fine  professional  skill.  Their  hospi- 
tals are  not  only  institutions  which  are  giving  a  fine 
training  to  Chinese  nurses,  but  are  also  live  evan- 
gelistic centers.  There  is  no  investment  which  will 
yield  larger  returns  than  for  other  Boards  to  follow 
the  example  of  these  two  and  to  put  in  charge  of 
women's  hospitals  Chinese  women  who  have  received 
the  most  thorough  medical  education  possible. 

,.  .  .  ,  That  the  medical  missionaries  do 
Living  epistles. 

interpret  Jesus  Christ  to  the  Chinese 

is  seen  in  the  devotion  which  they  inspire.   When 

Dr.    Samuel    Cochran    of    Hwaiyuan    contracted 

typhus  fever  through  his  labors  to  relieve  plague  and 

famine,  fifty  men  of  that  city  went  to  their  temple 

to  pray  for  the  life  of  this  man  who  had  come  to 

help  them.  One  by  one  each  of  them  vowed  to  give 

up  one  year  of  his  life  and  unitedly  they  called  upon 


166  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAT 

the  gods  to  add  these  fifty  years  taken  from  their 
lives  to  the  life  of  Dr.  Cochran.  God  answered  their 
prayers  in  restoring  to  them  their  beloved  physician. 

One  day  a  missionary  who  was  walking  behind 
Dr.  W.  E.  Macklin,  the  notable  missionary  of  the 
Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society  in  Nanking, 
heard  two  coolies  discussing  him.  "There,"  said  one, 
"goes  Jesus  Christ.'* 

"How  do  you  know.?^  Why  do  you  say  that?" 
asked  the  other.  "Because  he  loves  the  poor  and 
heals  them,"  was  the  answer. 

It  was  this  same  Dr.  Macklin  who  translated 
Henry  George's  Progress  and  Poverty  into  Chinese, 
and  saw  that  a  copy  was  put  in  the  hands  of  in- 
fluential oflScials  of  the  Government.  He  risked  his 
life  repeatedly  to  save  the  city  from  looting  during 
the  last  uprising,  and  is  beloved  of  all  the  people. 
Christianity's  ^^^  ^^  ^^  comparatively  new  features 
propaganda:  in  woman's  work  for  women  in  China 
(4)TheY.W.C.A.  j^  ^^^  establishment  of  the  Young 
Women's  Christian  Association.  The  first  secretary 
was  located  in  Shanghai,  where  today  there  are  not 
only  local  but  also  the  national  headquarters.  The 
growth  of  the  work  and  the  rapid  establishment 
of  new  centers  have  been  little  less  than  amazing. 
The  time  is  now  ripe  to  build  on  the  foundation  laid 
by  the  missionaries  a  splendid  work  among  the 
student  class.  The  Shanghai  Association  already  has 
its  Board  of  Directors  composed  exclusively  of 
Chinese  ladies  who  are  directing  a  work,  comparable 
in  many  ways  with  that  done  in  city  associations  in 


A   NATION   AT   SCHOOL  167 

America.  One  of  its  most  interesting  features  is  the 
establishment  of  a  normal  school  of  physical  train- 
ing. The  Chinese  women  are  so  rapidly  awakening  to 
the  need  of  greater  physical  activity  and  stronger 
physique  that  they  are  ready  to  cooperate  in  the 
heartiest  way  to  secure  the  establishment  of  gym- 
nasiums and  of  trained  supervision  of  physical 
exercises. 

Department  of  ^^®  ^^  *^®  leading  women  in  America 
physical  in  the  department  of  physical  edu- 

education.  ^^^^^^^   j^j^g  ^^^^   g^   Mayhew,  in 

charge  of  the  women's  department  of  physical  edu- 
cation in  the  University  of  Wisconsin,  was  secured 
to  lay  the  foundations  for  the  physical  education  of 
Chinese  women.  She  has  now  been  for  two  years  in 
Shanghai;  has  spoken  in  hundreds  of  meetings  to 
arouse  interest  in  the  project;  has  addressed  women's 
clubs,  private  and  government  schools,  as  well  as 
those  under  missionary  auspices.  She  finds  the  out- 
look most  encouraging  and  is  now  engaged  in  raising 
money  for  the  building. 

Miss  Ying  Mei  Chun,  a  graduate  of  Wellesley,  is 
physical  director  in  the  Shanghai  Association  and 
teaches  gymnastics  besides  in  eight  or  ten  girls* 
schools.  Last  year  these  pupils  held  a  May  festival 
at  the  compound  of  the  Southern  Baptist  Mission. 
One  hundred  girls  representing  twelve  schools,  some 
Christian  and  some  non-Christian,  gave  a  demon- 
stration in  gymnastics,  marching,  games,  and  exer- 
cises before  an  admiring  crowd  of  thirteen  hundred 
relatives. 


168  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

Student  In  addition  to  the  athletic  work  the 

conferences.  Association   conducts    Bible    classes 

in  many  non-Christian  schools,  this  being  the  only 
Christian  influence  which  can  reach  these  schools. 
It  has  held  student  conferences  similar  to  those  held 
in  Silver  Bay  and  Northfield.  The  place  of  one  of 
these  conferences  was  in  a  beautiful,  old  Buddhist 
temple.  Its  picturesque  terraces  and  wonderful,  old 
trees  had  surely  never  witnessed  so  strange  a  sight 
as  when  they  looked  down  upon  these  hundreds  of 
young  Chinese  women  gathered  to  sing  the  praises 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  plan  to  make  Him  the  real 
Ruler  of  China.  The  Shanghai  Conference  met  for 
eight  days.  Nine  denominations  were  represented 
and  one  non-Christian  school.  There  were  only  two 
foreign  speakers  and  more  than  twelve  Chinese 
speakers.  There  were  Bible  classes,  devotional 
hours,  addresses  on  associational  methods,  on  the 
needs  of  China's  women,  on  the  home,  the  Bible,  and 
life  vocations.  One  day  they  had  moving  pictures 
portraying  the  life  of  Christ.  One  of  the  girls  said 
that  this  had  been  the  greatest  experience  in  her  life. 
Evangelistic  Miss    Ruth    Paxson,    in    charge    of 

campaign.  ^he  religious  work,  is  conducting  an 

evangelistic  campaign  among  women  students 
similar  to  that  conducted  by  Dr.  Mott  and  Mr.  Eddy 
among  the  young  men.  The  heartiest  cooperation 
exists  between  the  Association  and  the  missionary 
schools  and  all  agree  that  the  expanding  opportuni- 
ties before  the  Association  demand  a  much  larger 
corps  of  secretaries,  both  foreign  and  Chinese. 


A   NATION  AT  SCHOOL  169 

(1)  Weed  of  ^^  looking  over  the  outstanding  needs 

Bible  training  of  Christian  work  among  Chinese 
sc  00  8.  women  there  are  three  that  deserve 

especial  mention:  first,  the  need  of  trained  women 
evangelists  and  Bible  women.  The  idea  of  training 
Bible  women  originated  in  China,  and  has  been 
caught  up  in  the  mission  fields  throughout  the 
world.  It  was  Miss  Adele  Field  in  Swatow  who  first 
brought  together  small  groups  of  women  for  a  brief 
course  of  Bible  training,  and  then  sent  them  out  to 
itinerate  in  the  villages.  This  humble  beginning  has 
resulted  in  the  establishment  of  Bible  training 
schools  in  connection  with  most  of  the  prominent 
missions.  The  standard  is  constantly  rising  and  the 
demand  out-growing  the  supply.  In  Nanking  a 
great  union  training  school  for  Bible  women  has 
been  established.  It  is  impossible  to  overestimate 
the  importance  of  sending  out  properly  trained 
women  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  China. 
In  Kiukiang  Miss  Jennie  V.  Hughes  has  formed  the 
plan  of  sending  out  together  a  trained  Bible  woman 
and  a  village  school  teacher.  A  modest  building  is 
erected,  containing  the  school  room  and  the  rooms 
in  which  the  two  women  live.  These  thirty-six 
schools  are  not  connected  with  the  village  church  nor 
under  the  supervision  of  the  village  pastor,  but  are 
planned  as  a  great  practice  department  connected 
with  the  Bible  and  normal  training  school.  In  work- 
ing out  this  plan  the  homes  of  a  whole  district  are 
being  evangelized. 


170  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

(2)  Need  of  A  second  outstanding  need  is  that  of 

kindergartens.  t^g  kindergarten.  The  kindergarten 
is  probably  the  best  single  evangelizing  agency  in 
any  non-Christian  country.  The  Chinese  are  keenly 
interested  in  the  kindergarten.  Wherever  one  is 
established  it  gains  access  to  non-Christian  homes. 
The  crying  need  is  for  more  Christian  kindergarten 
training  schools  of  modern  type.  Much  of  the 
kindergarten  work  done  in  connection  with  inde- 
pendent Chinese  schools  is  of  a  very  poor  grade.  The 
teachers  have  received  their  training  at  the  hands  of 
Japanese  kindergarteners,  who  received  theirs  in  the 
denatured  government  kindergartens  of  Japan. 
No  more  pitiful  caricature  of  the  real  spirit  and  power 
of  the  kindergarten  could  well  be  imagined  than 
some  of  the  work  which  we  saw  in  these  schools. 
Christian  The  kindergarten  has   not   received 

kindergartens.  Jts  full  recognition  in  the  scheme  of 
Christian  education.  We  saw  a  few  beautiful  kinder- 
gartens; the  lovely  South  Gate  Kindergarten  of  the 
Presbyterian  Mission  taught  by  a  trained  Chinese 
kindergartner  who  received  her  training  in  America; 
the  kindergarten  in  Kiukiang,  that  of  the  Rulison 
School,  but  the  attitude  of  many  missions  toward 
them  is  reflected  in  the  letter  of  a  leader  in  education 
who  writes:  "There  are  no  kindergartens  in  this 
province  and  none  are  desired."  Women  must  lead 
in  removing  this  reactionary  prejudice,  if  Chris- 
tianity is  not  to  lose  its  opportunity  for  leadership 
in  this  most  influential  educational  agency.  The 
Methodist  Mission,  South,  in  Soochow  has  a  really 


A  NATION  AT  SCHOOL  171 

model  kindergarten  training  school.  Here  is  no 
kindergarten  ritualism,  no  attempt  to  impose 
German  games,  tunes,  and  occupations  on  Chinese 
children.  Kindergarten  practice  is  really  adapted  to 
the  child's  environment;  it  speaks  to  him  in  his  own, 
not  an  alien  tongue.  Five  practice  schools,  located 
in  different  parts  of  Soochow,  give  the  pupil  teach- 
ers ample  opportunity  to  teach  under  supervision. 
Such  schools  are  a  necessity  in  every  part  of  China. 
There  is  no  more  statesman-like  course  than  to  send 
gifted  Chinese  girls  to  America  to  take  thorough 
training,  and  then  to  put  them  at  the  head  of  such 
schools. 

(3)  Need  of  ^  third  need — and  that  one  of  the 

Christian  most  pressing — is  for  the  creation  of 

Uterature.  ^  Christian  literature.  The  Chinese 

classics  are  about  as  well  adapted  to  sustain  the 
intellectual  life  of  the  average  woman  as  would  be 
Kanfs  Critique  of  Pure  Reason  for  an  American 
woman.  The  supply  of  novels  in  Chinese  is  not 
wanting.  The  quality  may  be  inferred  by  the  fact 
that  it  has  been  almost  impossible  to  find  any  that 
were  morally  fit  to  be  translated  into  English. 
Chinese  Christians  have  the  Bible  and  Pilgrim's 
Progress  and  a  few  other  good  books,  but  they  have 
nothing  to  take  the  place  of  that  great  body  of  in- 
forming, inspirational,  and  recreational  reading 
which  forms  so  large  a  part  in  our  own  lives. 
The  Christian  ^^  attempting  to  meet  this  situation 
Literature  a  number  of  tract  and  publication 

®"®*^'  societies    have    been    founded.  The 

most  notable  of  these  is  the  Christian  Literature 


172  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

Society  of  Shanghai,  whose  moving  spirit  has  been 
its  secretary.  Rev.  Timothy  Richard.  The  President 
of  St.  John's  University,  Rev.  F.  L.  H.  Pott,  D.D., 
has  said,  that  the  reformers  of  1898  frankly  ac- 
knowledged that  it  was  Dr.  Richard  who  had  opened 
their  minds  to  China's  need  of  radical  reform. 
Associated  with  him  is  a  notable  company  of  men, 
among  them  Young  T.  Allen,  Donald  MacGillivray 
and  W.  A.  Cornaby.  These  men  believe  that,  if 
Christianity  will  only  make  use  of  the  mighty  power 
of  the  printing  press,  it  can  permeate  all  China  with 
Christian  ideals.  They  have  frequently  deplored  the 
fact  that  while  there  are  five  thousand  missionaries 
who  are  teachers,  preachers,  physicians,  or  evan- 
gelists, less  than  a  score  of  them  have  been  definitely 
set  apart  to  reach  the  Chinese  through  the  medium 
of  Christian  literature. 

Importance  of  Dr.  Richard  says  that  Christianity 
this  work.  lias  failed  three  times  to  take  ad- 

vantage of  a  supreme  opportunity  simply  because  it 
has  had  no  adequate  literature  to  make  the  issue 
clear  to  the  Chinese.  The  first  occasion  was  during 
the  Taiping  rebellion  sixty  years  ago.  The  second 
at  the  time  of  the  reform  edicts  of  Kuang  Hsu  in 
1898.  The  third  was  when  in  1909  the  great  founder 
of  modern  education  in  China  asked  the  missionaries 
to  prepare  text  books  for  twenty  Chinese  universities, 
but  they  could  not  do  it  for  lack  of  men  set  apart 
and  qualified  to  do  this  literary  work.  The  plan  of 
this  society  is  not  merely  to  present  Christianity  by 
a  few  devotional  books  and  tracts,  but  to  sow  broad- 


A    NATION    AT   SCHOOL  173 

cast  Christian  ideas  of  God,  of  government,  of  in- 
dustry, of  the  political  reorganization  of  the  world; 
in  short,  to  show  how  the  Christian  message  en- 
visages the  whole  of  life.  Books  like  McKenzie's 
Nineteenth  Century,  Bellamy's  Looking  Backward y 
George's  Progress  and  Poverty,  James*  Talks  to 
Teachers  are  among  the  hundreds  of  translations 
covering  every  phase  of  modern  life  and  thought. 
Literature  for  While  not  so  impressive,  the  work 
women.  which  women  have  done  in  supplying 

Christian  Literature  is,  perhaps,  not  less  necessary 
as  the  common  people  are  quite  as  eager  for  reading 
matter  as  are  the  students.  Mrs.  MacGillivray  has 
translated  The  Wide,  Wide  World,  and  this  has 
proved  to  be  one  of  the  best  sellers  in  China.  She 
told  an  amusing  illustration  of  the  eagerness  with 
which  the  grave  Chinese  pundit  who  assisted  her  in 
the  translation  followed  the  story.  On  one  occasion 
when  it  w  as  necessary  for  her  to  interrupt  her  work, 
he  exclaimed  in  dismay ; 

"But,  Honorable  Lady,  what  am  I  to  do?  I  repeat 
each  chapter,  as  you  translate  it,  in  an  evening  school 
to  over  a  hundred  young  men.  They  will  be  so  dis- 
appointed. Then  how  can  I  go  home  and  tell  my 
grandchildren  that  the  next  chapter  is  not  ready  for 
them?" 

The  Ladies*  Under  the  able  editorial  direction  of 

Home  Journal  Miss  Laura  M.  White,  of  Nanking,  a 
°  **  monthly   magazine   for   women   has 

been  established.  The  Nu  To  Pao,  or  Woman*s 
Messenger.  The  Secretary  of  the   Chinese  Educa- 


174  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

tional  Commission  says  that  this  is  undoubtedly  the 
best  magazine  for  women  in  the  Chinese  language. 
A  copy  lies  before  me  as  I  write.  On  the  cover  is  a 
sweet  picture  of  a  Chinese  mother  looking  down  with 
adoring  eyes  upon  her  little  baby.  The  translation 
of  the  table  of  contents  shows  a  mother's  question 
box,  a  serial  for  mothers,  an  adaptation  of  Miss 
Poulsson's  Finger  Play^  a  serial  story  adapted  and 
orientalized  from  George  Eliot's  Silas  MarneVy  a 
children's  story.  The  Three  Bears  (adapted),  a  story 
for  girls,  made  up  of  an  incident  adapted  from  Miss 
Alcott's  Little  Women,  In  addition  there  are  Chinese 
essays  of  the  old  style,  poems,  riddles,  current  topics, 
and  questions  on  the  Gospel  of  Matthew.  The  ques- 
tions asked  by  mothers  in  the  Letter  Box  show  that 
life  in  China  and  America  is  not  so  different  after  all. 
For  example, — "How  can  a  child  who  is  always  late 
be  taught  to  be  punctual.'^"  "How  can  you  break  a 
boy  of  ten  of  the  habit  of  teasing  his  little  brother?" 
The  one  advertisement  of  the  magazine  is  that  of  a 
famous  skin  food  and  beautifier  for  the  complexion. 
This  seems  to  show  that  Chinese  and  American 
women  have  at  least  one  other  interest  in  common. 
The  suffrage  Quite  another  type  of  magazine  is 
magazine.  published  by  Miss  Yang,  a  gifted 

young  Chinese  woman,  in  Shanghai.  The  cover  of 
the  copy  which  lies  before  me  shows  a  Chinese 
sketch  in  color  of  an  Amazonian  woman  on  horse- 
back, waving  a  war-like  sword.  Much  space  in  the 
magazine  is  devoted  to  memorial  articles  of  a  Mr. 
Sung,  a  radical,  who  had  been  recently  assassinated 


A   NATION   AT   SCHOOL  17fi 

by  political  opponents.  His  biographical  sketch,  an 
editorial,  a  mourning  for  him,  a  sacrifice  to  him,  a 
dirge  set  to  music  and  many  tributes  attest  the  value 
which  the  editor  of  the  magazine  attributes  to  the 
fallen  leader.  There  is  also  a  detective  story,  quite  a 
full  running  comment  on  current  topics,  articles  in 
regard  to  woman's  suffrage,  and  several  in  regard  to 
woman's  education.  A  Chinese  student  in  America 
says  that  the  literary  quality  of  the  first  magazine  is 
very  much  superior  to  that  of  the  second. 

A  Chinese  View  No  greater  task  confronts  the  Church 
of  Foreigners.  i)^^^  i]^q  presentation  of  the  Gospel  in 
China.  If  we  cannot  win  here,  then  Christianity  is 
defeated  among  one-fourth  of  the  human  race.  We 
can  win  in  no  small  spirit  or  little  presentation  of 
Christianity.  It  is  a  great  people  whom  we  approach. 
Antagonism,  aloofness,  race  prejudice  must  be  laid 
aside.  Anglo-Saxon  aggression  must  be  repented  of. 
It  is  wholesome  for  us  to  realize  that  race  prejudice 
does  not  need  to  be  overcome  by  the  superior  Anglo- 
Saxon  only.  To  see  ourselves  as  we  appear  to  con- 
servative, unreconstructed  Chinese  gentlemen  is  not 
flattering  but  may  be  salutary.  One  of  these  gentle- 
men thus  describes  our  "civilized"  customs: 

"You  cannot  civilize  these  foreign  devils.  They  are  beyond 
redemption.  They  will  live  for  weeks  and  months  without  touch- 
ing a  mouthful  of  rice,  but  they  eat  the  flesh  of  bullocks  and  sheep 
in  enormous  quantities.  That  is  why  they  smell  so  bad.  Their 
meat  is  not  cooked  in  small  pieces  but  is  carried  into  the  room  in 
large  chunks,  often  half  raw  and  .they  cut  it  apart.  They  eat  with 
knives  and  prongs  so  that  one  fancies  himself  in  the  presence  of 


176  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

sword  swallowers.  They  even  walk  the  streets  and  sit  down  at  the 
same  table  with  women.  Yet  the  women  are  to  be  pitied,  for  on 
festive  occasions  they  are  dragged  round  the  room  half-dressed 
to  the  accompaniment  of  fiendish  music." 

i 

The  modern  ^^  were  seated  on  the  deck  of  the 
dance  through  steamer  while  the  captain's  dance 
Chinese  eyes.  ^^^  j^^  progress.  Under  the  light  of 
Chinese  lanterns  and  surrounded  by  gaily  festooned 
flags  of  many  nations  American  college  boys  and 
girls  were  moving  to  the  inspiring  (!)  strains  of  the 
dance.  Near  us  sat  a  Chinese  gentleman  and  his 
wife.  We  had  become  quite  well  acquainted  with 
them,  as  the  man  spoke  English  perfectly.  His  wife, 
as  befitted  a  shy  Chinese  bride,  sat  with  her  dark 
eyes  meekly  cast  down.  That  night  we  had  noticed 
the  look  of  bewilderment  and  contempt  which 
rested  upon  his  face  as  he  watched  the  gyrations  of 
the  dancers.  At  last  the  gentleman  could  stand  it  no 
longer.  Turning  to  us  he  said,  *'Do  you  know  what  I 
call  those  people?  I  call  them  roughs." 
Christianity  on  Although  many  of  their  ways  seem 
*"*^'  "heathen"  to  us,  and  many  of  ours 

repellent  to  them,  the  possible  human  unity  is 
present.  They  are  our  brothers.  We  can  meet  and 
be  friends.  They  need  our  sympathy,  our  faith  in 
their  splendid  possibilities,  our  aid,  our  Saviour.  The 
Church  must,  on  her  knees,  receive  a  new  vision  of 
the  magnitude  of  her  task  in  China.  The  crisis  is 
upon  her.  She  cannot  avoid  it.  She  must  meet  it  or 
be  forever  weighed  in  the  balance  and  found  light 


A    KOREAN    PASTOR   AND    HIS   FAMILY. 


A  NATION   AT   SCHOOL  177 

weight.  Says  Dr.  Gibson  in  his  Mission  Problems  in 
South  China  (p.  10) : 

"When  we  carry  the  Gospel  to  heathen  men  we  are,  no  doubt, 
making  an  experiment;  but  what  we  are  putting  to  the  proof  is 
not  the  scheme  of  a  few  enthusiasts,  or  an  optional  offshoot  of 
church  work.  We  are  putting  to  proof  the  Gospel  itself.  *  *  ♦ 
The  question  is  neither  more  nor  less  than  this:  Is  Christ  the 
Saviour  of  men,  or  is  He  not?  Therefore  when  men  say,  *Do  you 
believe  in  missions?'  I  reply,  *Do  you  believe  in  Christ?*  For 
assuredly  if  broadly  and  in  the  whole,  missions  are  a  failure,  then 
not  only  is  our  preaching  vain,  but  your  faith  is  also  vain.  Be 
assured  that  the  Christ  who  cannot  save  a  Chinaman  in  longitude 
1 17    East,  is  a  Christ  who  cannot  save  you  in  longitute  3   West." 


CHAPTER  V. 

AIM: 

To  show  the  secrets  of  rapid  growth  in  the  Korean  Church;  to 
describe  the  federated  and  union  activities  of  Korean  Missions;  and 
to  discuss  the  reflex  benefits  on  the  home  churches. 

OUTLINE: 
I.  Thoughts  by  the  Wat. 

A.  Through  historic  scenes. 

B.  Wide  diffusion  of  Christian  ideals  of  service. 

C.  First  glimpse  of  Koreans. 

D.  Korea's  true  mission. 

II.  Introduction  op  Christianity. 

A.  Korea  an  unpromising  field. 

B.  Opened  by  a  medical  missionary. 

C.  Rapid  growth  of  Christianity. 

III.  Secrets  op  Growth. 

A.  Lay  evangelism.  {Illustration.) 

B.  Bible  study. 

1.  Made  easy  by  simplicity  of  written  language. 

2.  Organized  classes. 

(a)  Local. 

(b)  District. 

(c)  Station. 

(d)  Institutes. 

S.  Example  of  Bible  work  in  one  training  school. 
4.  Why  not  in  America? 

C.  Self-support. 

IV.  Tests  of  Korean  Church. 

A.  By  fire. 

The  revival. 

B.  By  sword. 

The  conspiracy  trials. 

V.  Japan's  Services  to  Korea. 
VI.  Interdenominational  Cooperation  shown  in 
A.  Division  of  territory  among  missions. 


B.  By  union  medical  work. 

1.  Severance  Hospital  and  Medical  College. 

2.  Quality  of  medical  missionaries. 

3.  Medical  Missions  and  mission  study. 

An  incident. 

4.  Women's  hospitals. 

(a)  Importance  of. 

(b)  Need  of  equipment. 

C.  By  union  schools. 

1 .  Woman's  Union  School  at  Pyeug  Yang. 

2.  The  first  college  graduates  at  Ewa. 

3.  Industrial  training  in  several  schools. 

D.  By  Federal  Council. 

1.  Creation  of  educational  senate. 

2.  Activities  of  senate. 

(a)  Educational  survey. 

(b)  Appointment  of  superintendent. 

(c)  Preparation  of  text  books. 

(d)  Unifying  of  courses. 

(e)  Standardizing. 

(f)  Conferring  of  degrees. 

3.  A  scientific  budget. 

VII.  Is  SUCH  Unity  possible  in  America? 

A.  Reflex  of  s rich  experiment  beneficial. 

B.  Christ's  prayer  unanswered.  Why? 


CHAPTER  V. 

one  heart,  one  way.    study  of 
Korea's  united  church 

Thoughts  on  a  Steadily  onward  puflfed  the  train 
railway  train.  through  historic  scenes.  Now  we  saw 
where  the  great  wall  of  China  crawling  out  of  the  sea 
like  some  huge  sery^ent  went  wriggling  across  the 
plain  and  stretched  its  ridgey  lengths  along  the 
mountains.  We  saw  battle  fields  made  famous  in 
the  war  between  Russia  and  Japan.  How  the  world 
has  changed  since  that  mighty  conflict!  Within  six 
years  Turkey  and  Persia  had  each  by  revolution 
established  constitutional  government;  Arabia  had 
been  in  armed  revolt  against  Turkey;  India  awakened 
from  her  dreamy  isolation,  Morocco,  conquered, 
China  made  a  republic.  *'A11  history,"  said  Arthur 
T.  Pierson,  "is  mystery  until  it  becomes  His  story," 
and  mystery  still  hangs  thickly  over  the  changing 
Orient.  Who  can  doubt,  however,  that  in  these 
ancient  lands  the  unseen  Christ  is  at  work  building 
up  His  righteous  rule? 

A  corporation  ^^  ^^^  ^^^  TOSid  over  which  we  trav- 
with  a  eled  was  an  illustration  of  the  way 

conscience.  j^   ^j^j^.j^  pjj^  j^^^j^^  ^^  thought  are 

being  acclimatized  in  Asia.  In  1909  the  railway 
corporation  under  Chinese  direction  began  welfare 


182  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

work  among  its  employees  and  their  families.  It  now 
employs  thirteen  men  to  direct  this  work,  all  chosen 
for  the  company  by  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  of  Tokyo,  and  all  Christians.  These 
men  encourage  gardening  in  the  men's  homes,  es- 
tablish traveling  libraries,  conduct  evening  schools, 
visit  the  families  when  accidents  occur,  and  busy 
themselves  constantly  to  build  up  the  men,  socially, 
morally,  and  physically.  On  Sunday,  when  their 
time  is  their  own,  they  establish  and  conduct  many 
Sunday  schools. 

First  glimpse  of  It  was  at  Mukden  that  we  first  saw 
Koreans.  Koreans.  The  weather  was  bitterly 

cold,  but  among  the  Chinese  gentlemen,  wrapped 
closely  in  their  many-layered  fur-lined  coats,  we  saw 
ghostly  figures  clad  in  glistening  white  linen  coats 
and  baggy  trousers.  They  had  long,  thin  beards  and 
wore  queer,  stiff,  little  "pl^g  hats"  of  woven  horse 
hair,  perched  on  their  topknots  and  tied  trimly  under 
their  decorous  chins.  Any  other  costume  soon  loses 
its  picturesque  quality,  but  the  Korean's  is  a  joy 
forever.  A  dignified  gentleman  caught  in  a  sudden 
shower  shakes  out  what  looks  to  be  a  fan  which  he 
is  carrying  stuck  in  his  girdle,  and  lo!  a  little  conical 
umbrella  of  oiled  silk  perches  on  top  of  his  precious 
horsehair  hat.  A  Korean  lady  under  her  green  silk 
coat,  its  empty  sleeves  dangling  beside  her  ears, 
peers  curiously  out  at  you  from  the  triangle  of  face 
which  she  allows  to  be  seen.  The  children  skip  like 
little  scattered  rainbows,  or  butterflies,  or  animated 
kaleidoscopes,    beside    their    white-clad    elders.  Is 


ONE  HEART,   ONE   WAT  183 

there  anything  more  picturesque  than  white -clad 
Koreans  working  in  the  green  rice  fields,  against  a 
brown  background  of  hills  with  now  and  then  a 
flash  of  rosy  color  where  a  child  dances  along  beside 
them! 

The  glory  of  Some  one  has  said  that  God  compen- 
little  lands.  g^tes  little  countries  by  making  them 

so  gifted  that  all  the  big  lands  can  do  is  to  strut  and 
boast  of  their  size.  The  little  land  of  Judah  wrote  the 
Psalms,  bore  the  prophets,  and  gave  the  Christ  to 
the  v/orld.  Little  Greece  enriched  mankind  with  her 
art  and  philosophy.  Switzerland  teaches  democracy. 
Denmark  shows  the  world  how  to  make  a  country 
rich  by  cooperative  production.  New  Zealand  is  the 
test  tube  in  which  nev/  theories  of  government  are 
discovered.  Korea  has  recau:;;ht  the  rapture  and 
the  passion  of  primitive  Christianity. 
Korea  an  un-  Was  there  ever  a  more  unlikely 
promising  field,  theater  in  which  to  work  out  a  splen- 
did spiritual  renaissance?  Korea  had  been  like  the 
Judah  which  Isaiah  depicts,  fluttering  helplessly 
between  cruel  Assyria  on  the  East  and  proud  E^^ypt 
on  the  South.  Korea  was  always  trembling  between 
Japan  and  China,  paying  tribute  now  to  one,  now 
to  the  other,  and  often  to  both.  Her  own  Govern- 
ment had  fallen  on  a  doddering  old  a^e  of  corruption 
and  weakness.  The  rich  lived  in  squalor,  lest  the 
Government  should  discover  their  wealth  and  rob 
them.  Ignorant,  hopeless,  dirty,  dejected,  the 
Korean  sat  beside  the  dying  embers  of  his  national 
life  and  mused  on  the  time  when  his  country  had 


184  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

given  the  arts  of  civilization  to  Chinese  and  Japanese. 
Introduction  of  The  introduction  of  Christianity  is  an 
Christianity.  affair  of  yesterday.  It  was  in  1884 
that  a  precarious  foothold  was  established.  It  was  a 
medical  missionary  who  opened  the  door.  Dr.  H.  N. 
Allen  had  gone  out  to  begin  medical  missionary  work, 
but  he  found  the  people  so  hostile  that  he  could  remain 
in  the  country  only  as  a  physician  to  the  American 
legation.  When  the  Government  tried  to  introduce 
some  reforms,  notably  the  postoflfice,  a  revolution 
seemed  imminent.  The  diplomatic  corps  of  the 
English,  German,  and  American  legations  withdrew 
to  the  protection  of  the  battle  ships,  and  the  Ameri- 
can minister  urged  Dr.  Allen  also  to  leave.  He 
answered  that  he  had  come  to  help  the  people,  and 
was  likely  to  be  needed,  and  under  the  protection  of 
God  and  the  flag  he  proposed  to  stay.  During  the 
days  of  rioting  which  followed,  the  nephew  of  the 
Emperor  was  wounded.  When  Dr.  Allen  was  called 
to  the  palace,  he  found  thirteen  of  the  Korean 
physicians,  as  a  last  resort,  about  to  pour  boiling 
wax  into  the  terrible  wounds  of  the  prince.  Dr.  Allen 
saved  his  life.  In  gratitude  the  Emperor  gave  him  a 
hospital  and  allowed  other  missionaries  to  settle  in 
Korea. 

Progress  of  The  growth  of  the  church  was  slow 

Christianity.  ^t  first,  then  like  people  famishing  for 
bread  the  Koreans  turned  to  Christianity.  They 
have  been  called  **a  nation  on  the  nm  to  Christ." 
The  phenomenal  gains  began  in  the  year  of  the 
Russo-Japanese  war,  1904.  In  six  years  the  number 


ONE  HEART,  ONB  WAY  186 

of  Christians  rose  from  thirty  thousand  to  one 
hundred  ten  thousand.  It  is  said  that  the  first 
Presbyterian  Church  in  Pyeng  Yang  swarmed  thirty- 
nine  times  in  fifteen  years  and  then  had  two  thousand 
members  left  in  the  parent  church.  There  are  today 
seventy-five  thousand  baptized  behevers,  about  one 
hundred  and  eighty-five  thousand  adherents,  and  a 
community  more  or  less  Christianized,  numbering  at 
least  five  hundred  thousand.  This  means  that  in  one 
generation  Christianity  has  succeeded  in  wdnning 
one  out  of  seventy  in  Korea's  population  to  identify 
himself  either  as  member  or  catechumen  with  the 
Church.  A  convert  has  been  made  for  every  hour 
day  and  night  since  Christianity  was  introduced. 
Method  of  the  '^^^  method  of  this  remarkable  in- 
increase:  (1)  crease  has  been  like  that  described 
Personal  work.      ^^  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^  Apostles,— "those 

who  were  scattered  abroad  went  everywhere  preach- 
ing the  Word."  Each  Korean  believer  has  had  laid 
upon  him  the  obligation  to  tell  others  of  the  Saviour. 
Those  who  could  not  show  that  they  had  communi- 
cated the  Gospel  were  urged  to  wait  awhile  before 
baptism,  until  they  could  prove  the  reality  of  their 
conversion  by  its  fruits.  Dr.  James  S.  Gale  says  that 
when  he  asks  Koreans  the  question,  "Where  did  you 
first  hear  the  Gospel?  at  church?  on  the  street?  at 
prayer  meeting?  by  reading  the  Bible?"  the  charac- 
teristic reply  is:  "No,  I  heard  it  from  Brother  Kim 
or  Brother  Pak;  he  came  to  my  house  and  we  read 
together."  The  Korean  is  the  man  who  of  all  others 
has  demonstrated  to  the  world  that  the  way  to  make 


186  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

the  church  grow  is  not  through  ceremonial  or 
eloquent  ministry,  or  beautiful  music,  but  through 
the  personal  testimony  of  individual  Christians. 

An  instance  of  the  growth  of  a  church 
under  this  personal  service  is  Chair- 
yung.  In  1895  a  man  living  near  Chairyung  was 
baptized  and  began  testifying;  in  two  years  eleven 
had  been  baptized.  Then  jealous  factions  left  the 
church  nearly  extinct.  Later  a  woman  named  Song 
bought  a  building  and  gave  it  to  the  church.  She 
hired  a  preacher  and  started  a  school.  In  1902 
forty  men  came  from  another  church,  to  help  to 
repair  the  building.  The  next  year  came  a  severe 
persecution  by  the  Roman  Catholics;  then  growth, 
then  a  larger  building  which  will  seat  one  thousand. 
Today  there  is  a  church  membership  of  twelve 
hundred.  There  are  held  weekly  twenty-one  prayer 
meetings.  There  is  a  Men's  Personal  Work  Society 
and  one  for  women.  The  church  supports  an  orphan- 
age and  two  day-schools,  with  principal  and  seven 
teachers. 

(2)  Exaltation  Side  by  side  with  the  personal  witness 
of  the  Bible.  iiag  gone  the  reading  of  the  Bible. 
A  Christian  may  be  surely  known  by  one  sign:  he 
always  has  his  New  Testament  concealed  somewhere 
in  his  baggy  clothes.  We  attended  service  in  the  big 
Presbyterian  church  in  Pyeng  Yang.  More  than  a 
thousand  people  were  seated  in  close  packed  rows 
on  the  floor.  A  high  curtain  separated  the  men's  side 
of  the  house  from  that  where  the  women  sat.  All 
the  women  wore  linen  turbans.  The  young  ladies 


ONE  HEART,   ONE   WAT  187 

and  the  girls  and  boys  made  splashes  of  soft  color 
among  the  dazzling  white  clothes.  All  the  dark  eyes 
were  turned  eagerly  toward  the  preacher.  When  he 
interpreted  my  request  to  see  the  Bibles,  every  hand 
went  up  while  white  teeth  flashed  in  gladness  that 
none  had  forgotten  the  precious  Book.  In  many 
Oriental  countries  the  number  of  those  who  are 
illiterate  is  very  great;  in  Korea  almost  every  one 
can  read  his  Bible  because  learning  to  read  is  so  easy. 
Korea's  written  It  seems  as  if  God  in  this  forgotten 
language.  j^ttle    Hermit    country    had    tucked 

away  a  forgotten  and  despised  language  to  be  brought 
out  when  Jesus  needed  it.  Five  hundred  years  ago 
an  unknown  genius  invented  for  the  Korean 
language  the  simplest  form  of  writing  ever  known; 
so  simple  that  a  child  can  learn  to  read  and  write  it 
in  a  few  weeks.  It  is  a  syllabic  alphabet,  a  little  like 
the  system  used  in  shorthand.  It  was  so  easy  that 
the  Koreans  despised  it  for  five  hundred  years.  XJn- 
Mun,  **the  dirty  language,"  they  called  it;  and 
Korean  scholars  preferred  to  use  Chinese  character- 
writing,  which  was  frightfully  diflBcult  to  learn  and 
not  at  all  easy  to  understand.  Jesus  walked  through 
Korea  one  day,  picked  this  beautifully  simple 
alphabet  from  the  dust,  and  perhaps  He  said,  "This 
is  just  what  I  need  for  My  New  Testament."  The 
missionaries  at  once  put  the  Bible,  Pilgrim's  Progress 
and  some  of  Mr.  Moody's  tracts  into  the  Korean 
common  script,  and  gave  them  out  rejoicing  among 
the  common  people.  So  Wyclif  translated  the  Bible 
into  a  tongue  that  "plough-boys  might  read  as  they 


188  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAT 

ploughed;"  so  Dante  chose  the  despised  patois  of 
Italian  peasants  instead  of  sonorous  Latin.  May  it 
be  that  once  more  this  marvel- working  Book,  hidden 
in  the  hearts  of  the  poor,  may  preserve  a  language 
and  create  a  literature! 

Local  Bible  This  Korean  love  of  the  Bible  has  led 

classes.  ^q  ^  unique  system  of  Bible  classes 

and  institutes  that  are  held  in  every  part  of  the 
country.  There  are  annual  classes  in  the  local 
churches  in  which  all  the  members  of  the  church, 
after  harvest  is  over,  come  together  for  ten  days  or 
two  weeks'  Bible  study.  Sometimes  these  classes 
are  for  men  and  women  separately,  in  the  smaller 
churches  sometimes  together.  These  are  attended 
by  seventy-five  per  cent,  of  the  membership.  Last 
year  eighteen  hundred  Bible  study  classes  were  held 
in  Korea.  Twenty-five  years  ago  the  first  class  was 
held  in  Seoul  with  seven  men  in  attendance. 
District  and  In  many  districts  there  is  a  district 

station  classes,  class  attended  by  large  numbers  of 
representatives  from  all  the  churches,  and  presided 
over  by  leading  pastors  and  Bible  students.  The 
attendance  at  these  classes  runs  from  one  hundred  to 
one  thousand.  But  even  this  is  not  enough  for  these 
insatiably  greedy  Bible  Christians.  A  station  class 
differs  from  a  district  class  in  that  it  is  held  at  the 
central  station  where  the  foreign  missionaries  live, 
and  is  under  the  instruction  of  the  missionary. 
People  sometimes  walk  a  hundred  miles  to  these 
classes,  pay  their  own  way,  pay  a  fee  to  cover  local 
expenses,  and  spend  two  weeks'  time  in  delightful 


ONE  HEART,  ONE  WAT  189 

fellowship.  A  new  song  taught  here  goes  throughout 
the  district.  Here  are  introduced,  in  addition  to  the 
Bible  classes,  talks  on  home  government,  church 
discipline,  sanitation,  hygiene,  and  education.  The 
largest  men's  class  ever  held  was  in  Syen  Chun 
station,  numbering  twenty-five  hundred.  In  a  con- 
ference held  at  Kang  Ker  where  one  thousand  men 
were  in  attendance  for  twelve  days,  four  hundred 
new  believers  were  enrolled. 

^.,,    .     .  Crowning  the  whole  is  the  Bible  in- 

Bible  institutes.         .  ,     ,  ,  .  -  -    ,  •      •      i 

stitute,  held  m  a  few  of  the  prmcipal 

mission  stations.  These  institutes  consume  two  or 
three  months.  Their  purpose  is  not  to  train  pro- 
fessionals, but  to  instruct  the  lay  workers  in  the 
church.  These  are  smaller  than  the  station  classes 
and  composed  of  more  advanced  students.  The 
course  of  study  covers  several  years. 
Why  not  in  Was   ever   a   better   plan    devised? 

America?  What  w^ould  it  not  do  for  American 

Christians?  W.  N.  Blair  writes  enthusiastically  in  The 
Christian Movementin  Japan,  (1914, p. 481,)  concern- 
ing the  effect  of  this  system  on  the  church.  He  says 
that  in  order  to  teach  all  these  eighteen  hundred 
classes  all  the  pastors  and  helpers  and  every  strong 
man  and  woman  are  drafted  as  teachers.  Business 
men  and  farmers  are  expected  to  leave  their  work 
for  two  weeks  to  teach  the  Bible.  One  half  the  teach- 
ing is  thus  done  without  salary  or  recompense,  ex- 
cept the  joy  of  service.  In  an  average  missionary 
circuit  from  fifty  to  seventy-five  men  have  been 
developed  into  good  teachers,  willing  to  take  classes 


190  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

in  their  own  or  neighboring  churches.  "The  Bible 
Class  guarantees  to  all  the  churches  an  annual  re- 
vival of  the  best  sort.  How  much  Bible  does  a  church 
member  get  in  two  half-hour  addresses  once  a 
week?  *  *  *  But  let  a  congregation  come  together 
to  study  God's  Word  day  after  day  to  the  exclusion 
of  everything  else,  and  we  find  God's  Word  has 
power.  One  week  spent  in  prayerful  study,  with 
others,  of  an  epistle  like  Romans  or  First  John,  will 
do  more  to  change  men's  lives  than  a  whole  year  of 
sermons." 

Bible  Training  While  in  Pyeng  Yang  we  had  an 
for  women.  opportunity  to  see  the  way  in  which 

the  missionaries  of  one  mission  (The  Presbyterian 
North)  were  carrying  on  this  entire  system  of  Bible 
training  for  the  women  of  the  church.  Bible  training 
schools  for  women  in  other  missions  are  doing  a 
similar  work.  We  saw  the  women  in  attendance 
upon  the  seventh  course  outlined  below,  the  ad- 
vanced students  who  came  for  two  months  of  insti- 
tute work.  They  made  a  picture  as  they  sat  on  the 
floor  of  the  beautifully  proportioned  and  artistic 
Korean  building.  Their  white  dresses  were  spotless, 
their  keen  dark  faces  shone  from  under  their  white 
turbans.  Each  had  her  Bible  and  note-book.  Each 
paid  a  registration  fee,  provided  her  own  food  and 
did  her  own  washing.  The  numerous  classes  held 
at  this  one  Bible  training  institute  tax  the  hospi- 
tality of  the  Christian  homes  of  the  city.  But  all 
cheerfully  submit  to  the  necessary  crowding  in 
dormitories  and  private  homes  for  the  sake  of  the 


ONE  HEART,   ONE   WAT  191 

Word.  Miss  Margaret  Best  made  out  for  us  the 
following  schedule  of  women's  classes  conducted  by 
Miss  Dorriss  and  herself  as  the  work  of  this  one 
Bible  training  institute  during  the  past  year. 

I.  Sunday  School  Teachers*  Class. 

Each  year  with  a  two  weeks'  Bible  study  class  and  Conference 
for  Sunday  School  Teachers  from  seven  city  and  about  two 
hundred  fifty  country  churches  under  care  of  Pyeng  Yang  station. 
Attended  this  year  by  two  hundred  twenty-seven  women. 

II.  Workers*  Normal  Training  Class  for  Bible  Teaching, 

This  is  held  for  fifteen  days  in  October  in  Pyeng  Yang.  Only 
regularly  employed  Bible  women  and  women  who  are  free  from 
home  duties  suflBciently  to  be  able  to  give  from  a  week  to  six  or 
seven  weeks  to  teaching  women's  Bible  classes  in  country  churches 
are  invited  to  this  class.  They  are  taught  how  to  teach  and  what  to 
teach,  and  are  prepared  on  a  definite  and  uniform  program  of 
Bible  study  which  later  they  teach  during  the  year  to  women  and 
girls  in  country  churches.  This  past  year  one  hundred  five  women, 
the  great  majority  of  them  vduntary  workers,  studied  in  this 
•kss. 

in.  Weekly  Bible  Study  Classes  hi  the  country,  taught  during 
November,  December,  January,  and  February,  by  Korean  women 
of  the  Workers'  Class  and  by  foreign  missionary  women.  The 
missionary  women,  the  past  year,  held  fifteen  such  classes  and 
the  Korean  women  who  had  attended  the  workers'  class  in  October 
held  more  than  one  hundred  fifty  classes  attended  by  over  sLx 
thousand  women.  These  classes  are  of  untold  value  in  fostering 
and  keeping  active  a  desire  for  the  study  of  God's  Word  among 
the  women  of  the  churches  which  the  missionary  cannot  visit  per- 
haps more  than  once  a  year. 

rV.  Class  for  Women  of  Seven  City  Churches,  held  in  February* 
attended  this  year  by  five  hundred  two  women.  It  corresponds 
to  the  two  weeks'  class  held  in  the  Fall  for  the  wcanen  and  girls  of 
all  of  the  country  churches. 


192  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

V.  Class  for  Pastors*  Wives. 

This  class  was  held  for  the  first  time  this  year,  at  the  request  of 
the  pastors  of  the  city  churches,  and  was  especially  helpful  in 
forming  ties  of  friendship  and  interest  among  the  wives  of  the 
Korean  pastors,  and  between  them  and  the  missionaries;  and  in 
awakening  in  the  minds  of  some  of  the  women  who  had  not  real- 
ized that  their  position  carried  with  it  any  responsibility,  such  a 
sense  and  a  desire  to  meet  it. 

VI.  Class  for  Women  of  Country  Churches. 

This  was  a  two  weeks*  class  for  Bible  study  and  Conference. 
The  enrolment  this  year  was  nine  hundred  two.  The  class  was 
open  to  all  women  whether  baptized  members  or  adherents. 

VII.  Bible  Institute, 

This  has  a  two  and  one-half  months*  term  each  year  for  a  period 
of  five  years.  Only  women  who  have  attained  some  advancement 
in  'Christian  life  and  knowledge  of  Scripture  are  received.  The 
graduates  from  this  course  become  Bible  women,  or  volimtary 
workers  in  their  home  churches. 

The  whole  system  aims  to  help  furnish  Bible  Instruction  to 
all  the  women  of  all  the  churches  and  to  develop  leaders  among  the 
women  such  as  Sunday  School  teachers.  Evangelists,  and  Bible 
women,  and  to  give  the  Word  of  God  the  place  it  must  have  in 
the  hearts  of  the  women  of  the  churches  if  their  new  religion  is  to 
be  vital. 

A  thankful  One  of  the  women  at  a  Methodist 

woman.  conference  said:  * 'I  just  sat  there  so 

happy,  thanking  God  first  and  then  the  missionaries. 
For  a  Korean  woman  presided  over  the  meeting  like 
a  Bishop.  Korean  women  played  the  organ;  Korean 
women  sang;  Korean  women  read  the  Bible;  Korean 
women  spoke  God's  word.  I  thanked  God  again  and 
again  for  the  opportunities  He  is  giving  the  women  of 
Korea." 


ONE  HEART,   ONE  WAY  193 

.  .  The   third   method   which   has   had 

much  to  do  with  the  development 
of  a  strong  Christian  church  has  been  that  of 
self-reHance  and  self-support.  Missionaries  to  the 
Koreans  were  brave  men.  In  spite  of  the  poverty, 
inertia,  and  timidity  of  the  people  they  threw  the 
whole  burden  of  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  upon 
them.  Believers  met  in  private  houses,  or  erected 
little  mud  churches,  as  did  the  early  Christians. 
They  were  neither  encouraged  nor  allowed  to  depend 
upon  foreign  aid.  The  results  have  been  little  short 
of  miraculous.  The  daily  wages  are  from  fifteen  to 
forty  cents,  and  the  cost  of  living  is  so  high  that 
saving  is  beyond  the  hope  of  the  average  Korean. 
Yet  somehow  by  the  same  magic  of  love  which 
enabled  the  woman  to  drop  her  widow's  mite  into 
the  treasury,  the  Koreans  have  built  their  churches 
and  their  schools,  educated  their  children,  and  even 
looked  out  into  the  world-field  of  Foreign  Missions. 
There  never  was  a  greater  triumph  of  faith  since  the 
day  when  the  Church  obeyed  the  command  of  the 
Holy  Ghost:  "Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Paul  for 
the  work  whereunto  I  have  called  them;"  than  that 
which  animated  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Korea 
to  ordain  three  of  its  members  for  a  mission  in  China. 
This  same  church,  in  its  annual  report  for  1914, 
reports  two  hundred  nineteen  Korean  pastors,  every 
one  on  native  support;  one  thousand  eighty-eight 
church  buildings,  less  than  twenty  of  which  received 
any  financial  help  whatever  from  foreign  sources; 
eight  thousand,   eight  hundred  twenty-nine  local 


194  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

evangelistic  workers  who  receive  no  grants  from  the 
mission,  and  twenty  home  missionaries  entirely 
supported  by  the  native  church.  The  report  closes 
with  a  quotation  from  Jack  London.  When  he  passed 
through  Korea,  following  General  Kuroki^s  division, 
he  said:  *'Do  you  mean  to  say  that  these  poor 
Koreans  build  their  own  churches  and  support  their 
pastors  and  school  teachers?  Well,  their  Chris- 
tianity means  something  to  them  then." 
A  testing  by  The  church  so  wonderfully  founded 
fire.  ;n  Korea  has  not  been  without  its 

testing  times  by  fire  and  sword.  The  testing  by  fire 
cam.e  in  the  great  revival  when  the  Holy  Spirit 
seemed  to  sit  in  visible  flame  purifying  His  church. 
It  was  in  1906  that  the  church,  apparently  prosperous 
and  rapidly  growing,  began  to  pray  with  Jacob-like 
wrestling  for  a  deeper  exj>erience  of  the  grace  of  God. 
Early  in  the  year  they  gathered  in  great  meetings 
where  sometimes  hundreds  would  be  engaging  in 
audible  prayer  together,  and  yet  without  confusion. 
It  was  a  deep  murmur  Hke  the  noise  of  the  sea,  as 
each  man  in  the  isolation  of  his  separate  need  made 
request  to  God.  Then  followed  an  experience  of 
which  those  who  participated  can  never  speak — the 
secrets  of  all  hearts  were  stripped  bare  as  men  under 
the  overwhelming  consciousness  of  God  confessed 
their  sins  one  to  another  as  Jesus  commanded,  and 
went  away  healed  and  in  peace,  like  little  children. 
Men,  women,  and  little  children  came  out  from  the 
experience  new  creatures,  baptized  with  power. 


ONB  HEART,   ONE  WAY  193 

A  testing  by  This  spiritual  baptism  serv^ed  to  pre- 

sword.  pare  the  church  for  the  terrible  fires 

of  persecution  which  she  was  to  endure.  Five  years 
ago  the  Koreans  saw  their  national  existence  swept 
away,  first  under  the  Japanese  protectorate,  then 
under  annexation.  They  had  made  a  failure  of  their 
government,  had  never  developed  or  strengthened 
their  country;  but  w^hen  they  ceased  to  exist  as  a 
separate  nation  the  pride  of  an  old  race  rose  up. 
There  was  bitterness,  hatred,  organization  of  secret 
societies,  and  much  foolish  talk.  The  Japanese  had 
a  hard  task.  What  they  had  taken  they  must  keep 
and  reorganize.  On  the  one  side  was  a  proud,  old 
Oriental  nation  ready  to  perish  with  shame  and  rage 
at  its  **loss  of  face;"  on  the  other,  a  proud,  young 
Oriental  nation,  a  bit  heady  with  power  and  success. 
Suspicion  grew  by  what  it  fed  on.  The  thing  got  on 
the  nerves  of  the  police  force — as  it  has  on  many 
another  occasion  in  the  West. 

Trial  by  torture.  ^  ^^?^  conspiracy  of  the  native 
Christians  against  the  Government 
was  discovered,  so  it  was  said.  Missionaries  were 
implicated  and  accused,  Koreans  were  hurried  off  to 
prison;  and,  when  they  would  not  confess,  were 
tortured  to  extort  the  truth.  Let  us  not  be  too  hard 
on  Japan.  The  third  degree  is  not  unknown  even  in 
America.  We  stopped  in  the  very  station  where  the 
police  said  the  plot  was  hatched,  stood  in  the  tiny 
room  where  scores  of  Christian  school  boys  and  men 
were  said  to  have  conspired  against  the  government. 
We  saw  the  man  who  was  tortured  for  seventy  days 


196  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

to  make  him  confess.  He  was  the  only  one  of  one 
hundred  fifty  persons  who  could  hold  out.  The 
others,  broken  with  torture,  half  unconscious, 
murmured,  "y^s,  yes,*'  to  the  questions  of  the 
prosecutors,  and  thus  proved  themselves  guilty  to 
the  satisfaction  of  the  police. 

Breakdown  of  Men  were  not  allowed  to  prove  an 
the  case.  alibi.  The    missionaries,    too,    were 

indicted,  but  never  allowed  to  come  to  trial.  The 
case  broke  down  of  its  own  weight.  Police  accusations 
overshot  the  mark.  On  re-trial  all  but  six  of  the  men 
were  released  and  these  were  apparently  retained 
simply  to  save  the  face  of  the  government.  No 
Japanese  papers  in  Japan  printed  the  testimony  in 
the  trial.  The  Japanese  public  was  not  permitted  to 
have  the  facts;  but  little  by  little  Japanese  men 
began  to  find  out  the  truth.  A  leading  Japanese 
said  to  one  of  the  missionaries:  "By  your  brave 
stand  in  defense  of  the  accused  you  have  helped 
judicial  reform  forward  in  Japan,  and  hastened  the 
end  of  torturing  prisoners  to  extort  the  truth." 
Effect  of  the  Was   there    ever    such    a    sight    as 

testing.  when  the  accused  were  released.  The 

Church  had  been  on  her  knees  for  them  day  and 
night.  They  were  many  of  her  leading  men.  Thousands 
greeted  them  along  the  railways.  It  was  like  a  trium- 
phal procession.  Wonderful  experiences  of  God's 
grace  had  come  to  many  in  the  prison.  The  Church 
came  out  of  the  trial  triumphant,  proving  that  the 
awful  up-hill  pull  of  years  when  she  was  under  sus- 
picion and  proscription  had  only  strengthened  her 


ONE   HEART,    ONE   WAY  197 

spiritual  life.  Every  little  group  of  Christians  had 
been  under  police  surveillance.  In  many  places  once 
a  month,  sometimes  oftener,  an  officer  called  upon 
the  church  officials,  demanded  the  church  records,  and 
made  searching  inquiry  concerning  new  beHevers, 
— where  they  lived,  and  what  they  did.  In  many 
cases  the  officers  abused  the  leaders  and  ridiculed  the 
church  in  the  presence  of  unbelievers.  Such  methods 
intimidated  the  simple  country  people,  and  prevented 
many  from  attending  the  meetings.  Yet  the  testing 
brought  out  wonderful  heroism  and  simply  weeded 
out  the  unfit. 

Rejoicing  in  Among  the  members  of  one  of  the 

affliction.  churches  that  was  in  the  center  of  the 

police  accusations  was  a  young  Korean  who  had 
been  at  home  from  Waseda  University,  Tokyo,  but 
a  month  when  he  was  put  in  jail,  as  a  suspect.  He 
was  placed  in  a  cell  by  himself  and  he  grieved  because 
he  was  restrained  from  speaking  of  Christ  to  the 
other  prisoners,  as  his  fellow-Christians,  who  were 
not  in  solitary  confinement,  were  doing.  Soon  he 
was  banished  to  one  of  the  neighboring  islands. 
When  he  was  released  after  the  breakdown  of  the 
accusation,  he  said  with  shining  face,  *'Just  think,  I 
had  been  longing  for  a  chance  to  speak  of  Christ  and 
mourning  because  I  could  not  speak  in  jail.  Then 
God  sent  me  off  to  an  unevangelized  island  where 
there  was  plenty  of  work  to  do  for  Him,  and  the 
government  paid  my  fare." 

The  prison  The    Koreans    had    already    proved 

a  school.  themselves  able  to  endure  hardness 

during  the  reign  of  their  own  Korean  Emperor.  Six 


198  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

prominent  reformers  of  high  rank  had  been  locked 
into  the  awful,  old  prison  in  Seoul  where  they 
suffered  from  cold,  hunger,  vermin,  and  physical 
torture.  Every  one  of  these  men  became  a  Christian 
while  in  the  prison,  and  since  they  have  been  re- 
leased they  are  national  Christian  leaders.  Yi  Seung- 
Man  in  1909  went  to  America  to  study  in  Harvard. 
Yu  Song-Jam  is  in  the  service  of  the  government. 
Yi  Sang-Jai,  w^ho  had  been  secretary  of  the  Legation 
in  Washington,  is  now  Director  of  Religious  Work  in 
the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  in  Seoul. 
Kim  In  is  General  Secretary  of  the  Association. 
Yi  Won-Gung  is  one  of  the  great  scholars  of  Korea, 
a  humble,  earnest  Christian.  Kim  Chung  Sik,  once 
Chief  of  Police,  is  now  Director  of  Religious  Work 
among  Korean  students  in  Tokyo.  Mr.  Choi  Sung 
Mo,  one  of  the  Association  secretaries,  in  nine  months 
led  two  hundred  seventy-two  men  to  accept  Christ. 
He  conducts  sixteen  Bible  classes  weekly. 
Japan's  services  The  conspiracy  trials  have  made  so 
to  Korea.  unfortunate  an  impression  regarding 

Japanese  methods  in  Korea  that  it  is  pleasant  to 
record  the  many  excellencies  of  Japanese  rule.  For 
the  first  time  the  Koreans  have  a  railway  system. 
It  radiates  from  Seoul  to  all  parts  of  the  country. 
Roads  have  been  built  or  repaired;  the  mountains 
have  been  reforested  with  milhons  of  young  pines; 
brigandage  is  suppressed;  the  country  is  surveyed; 
schools  have  been  established,  graded,  and  improved. 
Koreans  are  being  admitted  to  the  administration  to 
such  an  extent  that  five  out  of  thirteen  governors  are 


ONE  HEART,   ONE  WAY  109 

Koreans.  The  Japanese  have  built  hospitals,  vacci- 
nated three  hundred  thousand  Koreans,  cleaned  up 
the  cities.  In  material  ways  the  Koreans  are  doubt- 
less better  off  under  the  Japanese  rule  than  they 
have  ever  been.  Furthermore,  the  alert,  enterprising, 
business-like  Japanese,  who  by  thousands  are  pour- 
ing into  the  country,  are  a  whip  to  the  energies  of  the 
Korean.  He  must  either  wake  up,  adopt  new  meth- 
ods, or  be  driven  to  the  wall,  and  he  knows  it. 
This  competitive  contact  with  the  Japanese  in  every 
walk  of  life  is  making  profound  changes  in  Korean 
life  and  customs.  As  the  Japanese  come  in,  thousands 
of  the  more  dissatisfied  Koreans  emigrate  to  Man- 
churia, in  order  to  escape  the  reminders  of  their  con- 
quest. Three  hundred  thousand  are  said  to  have 
gone  already.  Many  of  them  are  Christians,  who 
establish  the  faith  in  new  centers,  as  in  the  stress  of 
pioneer  life  they  develop  unused  powers  of  endurance 
and  initiative. 

The  Norman  One  IS  reminded  of  the  Norman 
conquest.  conquest    of    England,    by    which 

English  land  was  parceled  out  to  French  barons, 
the  English  language  banished  from  court  and 
church,  and  the  English  people  reduced  to  virtual 
serfdom.  Yet  after  three  hundred  years  of  obscurity 
the  old  tongue,  enriched  and  vitalized  by  contact 
with  Norman-French,  emerged  as  the  conquered 
absorbed  their  conquerors  in  one  speech  and  one 
nation.  Whatever  may  be  the  unlikeness  between 
the  present  situation  and  that  of  long  ago,  this  con- 
tact of  the  Japanese  and  the  Koreans  is  destined  to 


200  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

have  profound  effect  on  the  life  of  the  Far  Eastern 
nations.  May  it  be  that  God  in  selecting  this  apos- 
tolic church  in  powerless  Korea  is  choosing  an  instru- 
ment mighty  in  the  conversion  of  both  China  and 
Japan! 

Christian  unity:  The  niissionaries  have  developed 
(1)  In  division  institutions  and  policies  as  worthy 
o  territory.  ^£  mention  as  those  of  the  Korean 

Christians.  They  have  stood  for  unity  quite  as 
strongly,  as  they  have  for  self-support  in  the  native 
church.  The  Presbyterians  and  Methodists  are  the 
principal  Christian  bodies  having  missions  in  Korea. 
There  are  six  JVIissions:  The  Presbyterian  North 
Mission,  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Mission,  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  Mission,  the  Southern 
Methodist  Mission,  the  Australian  Presbyterian 
Mission  and  the  Canadian  Presbyterian  Mission. 
They  have  divided  the  whole  country  territorially 
so  that  there  is  no  overlapping,  and  each  knows 
absolutely  its  own  responsibiHty.  The  Presbyte- 
rian North  Mission  is  responsible  for  the  evangeli- 
zation of  four  million,  seven  hundred  eighty-five  thou- 
sand people;  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Mission,  for 
two  million,  two  hundred  ninety-one  thousand;  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  Mission,  for  three 
million;  the  Southern  Methodist  Mission,  for  one 
million,  one  hundred  thirteen  thousand;  Australian 
and  Canadian  Presbyterian  Missions,  each  one 
million.  So  perfect  is  this  unity  that  a  member  of  one 
church  moving  to  another  territory  as  a  matter  of 
course  becomes  a  member  of  the  church  of  that 
territory. 


ONE   HEART,   ONE   WAY  201 

Denominational  The  wonderful  unity  in  which  the 
names  unknown,  missionaries  are  working  may  be 
seen  by  the  following  incident  related  by  Rev.  C.  H. 
Pratt  in  The  Missionary  Survey  of  November,  1913, 
the  organ  of  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Church. 

"To  any  who  may  be  expecting  to  see  a  Southern  Presbyterian 
Church,  so  named  and  known,  established  in  the  Orient,  the  follow- 
ing incident  will  come  as  a  shock.  I  asked  a  man  who  has  been  a 
member  of  the  Kwangju  Church  for  yeai-s  and  an  officer  as  well 
if  he  had  ever  heard  the  name  Presbyterian  or  knew  what  it  meant. 
To  both  of  which  queries  he  replied  that  he  did  not  know  and  had 
not  heard.  The  words  Methodist  and  Baptist  were  also  unknown 
to  him.  My  earnest  prayer  is  that  none  of  the  differences  that 
separate  between  us  who  name  His  name  in  the  West  may  be  prop- 
agated or  even  understood  in  the  great  East.  In  a  land  where 
people  worship  ancestors  and  do  sacrifice  to  devils  and  worship 
the  image  of  a  goose  at  the  end  of  a  long  pole,  it  is  impossible  even 
if  one  had  a  mind  to  do  so  to  make  them  understand  why  we  have 
divided  the  body  of  Christ.  Who  knows  but  some  day  the  Orient 
may  rise  and  lead  us  into  that  unity  for  which  our  Lord  prayed 
'His  prayer  of  blood,  and  which  now  through  the  centuries  has 
remained  imanswered.  It  shall  have  answer.'  " 

"Dhow  could  An  amusing  illustration  of  the 
*^®y^  strangeness  of  this  idea  of  coopera- 

tion to  some  in  the  home-land  was  given  during  the 
Jubilee.  One  of  the  speakers  was  dilating  to  her 
hostess,  a  charming,  little,  old  lady,  and  an  ardent 
Presbyterian,  on  the  wonderful  unity  and  brotherli- 
ness  of  the  missionary  churches  in  Korea. 

*'You  know,"  she  said,  "when  they  made  the 
agreement  about  territory  there  were  four  hundred 
Methodist  churches  that  were  obliged  to  enroll  them- 
selves as  Presbyterians,  and  they  did  it  cheerfully." 


202  THE  KING*S  HIGHWAY 

**How  wonderful!"  breathed  the  old  lady,  her 
bright  eyes  shining,  her  cheeks  glowing  with  soft 
pink. 

"But  then,  of  course,  there  were  four  hundred 
Presbyterian  Churches  that  had  to  become  Metho- 
dist," continued  the  speaker. 

"O  how  could  they?"  said  the  startled,  little,  old 
Presbyterian  lady. 

Christian  unity:  ^"^  ^hey  could  and  did;  and  the 
(2)  Union  result  has  been  wonderful  efficiency 

medical  work.       ^^^  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^.^^^^  Having  once 

established  the  brotherly  principle,  the  missionaries 
are  proceeding  to  act  it  out  in  every  department  of 
their  work.  There  is,  for  example,  the  Union  Sever- 
ance Hospital  in  Seoul.  This  crowns  all  the  inde- 
pendent medical  work  of  the  various  missions  in  one 
great  institution,  of  which  all  are  proud.  Here  is  the 
medical  college  in  which  all  the  Korean  students  are 
trained.  It  takes  only  Christian  students  and  sends 
out  not  merely  skilful  surgeons,  but  men  with  the 
passion  of  the  Ejngdom  of  God  in  their  hearts.  It 
was  a  great  experience  to  see  fourteen  splendid, 
manly  fellows  receive  their  diplomas.  It  is  beautiful 
to  know  that  the  professors  regarded  evangelism  as 
much  a  part  of  their  responsibility  as  teaching 
biology  or  surgery. 

Tribute  to  medi-  From  the  time  of  its  founder.  Dr. 
cal  missionaries.  H.  N.  Allen,  the  college  has  attracted 
to  itself  a  remarkable  group  of  medical  men.  James 
S.  Gale,  one  of  the  leading  missionaries  in  Korea, 
says  of  the  medical  missionary:  "He  is  the  man  who 


ONE  HEART,  ONE  WAT  203 

helps  break  down  the  ignorance  and  unreasonable- 
ness of  non-Christian  nations;  he  is  the  ambassador 
of  the  law  of  cause  and  effect,  that  the  Orient  has 
been  out  of  touch  with  for  all  these  ages.  *  *  *  He  is 
the  representative  of  the  advanced  world  of  Chris- 
tian thought  and  no  mission  can  afford  to  be  without 
him." 

EnUsted  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  recent  additions  to  the 

through  a  Severance  Hospital  staff  is  Dr.  N.  H. 

study  book.  Bowman,  who  told  this  story  of  how 

he  came  to  be  a  medical  missionary.  He  was  a 
specialist  in  private  practice  in  the  home-land,  he 
said,  when  he  picked  up  one  of  the  series  of  mission 
study  books  which  the  women  have  been  using  in 
their  societies  for  the  last  ten  years  and  more.  He 
read  of  the  needs  of  medical  missions;  he  was  deeply 
stirred;  he  determined  to  support  a  substitute,  but 
could  get  none  of  his  friends  or  acquaintances  to  go. 
He  then  decided  that  perhaps  God  wanted  him  and 
not  his  money;  he  gave  up  his  practice,  and  volun- 
teered for  Korea.  People  love  him  so  dearly  that  it  is 
said  that  Bowmanitis  is  a  contagious  disease  in 
Seoul. 

One  way  to  help  Many  Christians  are  wishing  that 
the  Kingdom.  ^j^gy  could  do  something  to  advance 
the  Kingdom  of  Christ.  They  forget  sometimes  the 
simple  tool  that  lies  so  near  their  hand.  It  is  a  small 
thing  to  give  a  mission  study  book  to  a  friend,  but 
reading  this  simple  book  enlisted  a  great  soldier  of 
the  Cross.  I  know  of  a  woman  who  is  supporting  a 
medical  missionary  in  China,  who  was  first  interested 


204  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

through  the  reading  of  a  mission  study  text  book. 
The  present  of  another  book  led  a  college  girl  to 
invest  her  life  in  service  in  India.  How  many  of  these 
books  have  you  circulated?  What  study  classes  have 
you  started.^ 

Women»8  Women's  hospitals  perform  a  valuable 

hospitals.  service  in  Korea  as  they  do  in  all 

Oriental  lands.  It  is  difficult  to  reach  ladies  of  the 
higher  classes  in  society  in  general  hospitals.  It  has 
been  the  custom  for  centuries  for  such  women  to 
live  in  seclusion.  A  well  equipped,  efficiently 
managed  woman's  hospital  helps  to  reach  many  of 
these  women  who  are  inaccessible  to  other  agencies. 
The  Methodist  Woman's  hospital  in  Seoul  makes 
obstetrics  a  specialty.  This  results  in  bringing  many 
of  these  secluded  women  to  them.  One  of  these  timid, 
little  ladies  rode  one  hundred  twenty  miles  to  the 
hospital — sixty  of  them  by  ox-cart,  and  when  the 
patient  was  received  she  was  apparently  a  dying 
woman,  her  pulse  being  39  and  her  temperature  96°. 
After  a  trying  experience  involving  several  severe 
operations,  she  went  home  well.  There  were  no 
Christians  in  her  village  of  one  hundred  twenty 
families  when  she  returned  home.  Within  a  year 
she  sent  word  that  all  were  willing  to  be  Christians 
and  asked  that  teachers  be  sent. 
An  unfair  Why  is  it  that  even   in   Christian 

discrimination,  countries  there  is  a  lack  of  apprecia- 
tion of  the  importance  of  endowing  girls'  schools, 
women's  hospitals  and  colleges,  or  even  women's 
missionary  societies?  Women  are  quite  as  oblivious 


ONE  HEART,   ONE  WAY  205 

to  these  needs  as  are  men.  There  are  ten  women  who 
will  leave  something  in  their  wills  for  Harvard  or 
Yale  to  one  who  will  give  to  Smith  or  Wellesley. 
So  also  in  the  mission  field:  the  biggest  hospitals, 
the  best  operating  rooms  and  the  largest  staffs  are 
not  suppHed  to  the  hospitals  for  women  and  children, 
although  they  suffer  most  and  get  least  care.  Chris- 
tian women  ought  to  see  that  there  are  many  well 
equipped  hospitals  and  that  women's  hospitals  are 
never  left  hanging  on  the  shoulders  of  one  woman 
physician,  as  is  too  often  the  case. 
Reproach  to  ^^^  glory  of  American  women  is  the 

American  great  women  whom  they  have  sent 

women.  ^^^    ^^^^    medical    missions;    their 

reproach  is  that  they  have  so  poorly  supported 
them.  It  is  not  too  much  to  ask  that  each  woman's 
hospital  throughout  the  Orient  have  three  resident 
American  physicians.  This  would  make  it  possible 
that  there  should  always  be  two  on  duty,  when  the 
necessary  furloughs  interrupt  the  service.  It  would 
also  mean  that  the  doctors  had  time  and  strength  for 
dispensary  work,  itineration  on  the  field,  and  direct 
rehgious  work.  How  can  one  woman  direct  a  hospi- 
tal, keep  accounts,  write  reports,  train  nurses,  per- 
form operations,  care  for  the  sick,  and  do  it  all  while 
learning  to  use  a  strange  language?  If  not  enough 
medical  students  volunteer  as  missionaries,  we 
should  go  after  them  and  find  them;  if  it  costs  too 
much  for  a  girl  to  face  all  the  years  of  study  neces- 
sary to  get  a  medical  education,  we  should  found 
scholarships  and  make  it  possible.  The  supplying  of 


206  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

medical  missionaries  for  Oriental  women  is  laid  on 
the  shoulders  of  American  Christian  women.  The 
opportunity  to  do  one  of  the  greatest  pieces  of  con- 
structive work  lies  at  our  door.  It  will  need  money,  a 
great  deal  of  it,  from  those  to  whom  God  has  given 
wealth.  It  will  mean  bigger  plans  and  wider  vision. 
It  will  mean  a  survey  of  the  whole  question  and  the 
making  of  plans  for  its  solution.  Probably  no  medical 
women  in  the  world  could  render  quite  so  significant 
a  service  to  the  Kingdom  as  could  those  in  charge  of 
women's  hospitals  and  schools  of  medicine  in  the 
Orient. 

Christian  Unity:  Christian  Unity  is  shown  (3)  in  the 
(3)  In  Education,  system  of  schools.  It  is  planned  that 
these  shall  all  culminate  in  a  great  Union  University 
and  that  no  denominational  school  shall  be 
unrelated  to  the  whole  enterprise.  It  is  especially  in- 
teresting to  see  this  principle  at  work  in  the  educa- 
tion of  girls.  The  girls*  school  means  as  much  to 
Korea  as  the  women's  hospital,  but  is  more  firmly 
established.  Korean  parents  are  really  beginning  to 
appreciate  the  importance  of  educating  their  girls. 
It  was  such  a  pleasure  to  visit  the  Union  Girls' 
School  in  Pyeng  Yang.  Every  one  in  the  graduat- 
ing class  of  fourteen  was  engaged  to  teach  before  she 
finished  school.  Insistent  calls  are  coming  from 
every  mission  field  in  Korea  that  they  simply  must 
have  teachers. 

The  first  coUege  A  book  would  not  suffice  to  tell  of  the 
graduates.  charm  of  these  Korean   schools.  The 

air  is  fairly  vibrating  with  the  joy  of  ycaing  girls  who 


ONE  HEART,  ONE  WAY  207 

look  out  into  a  life  never  before  seen  by  Korean 
women.  We  were  at  the  commencement  exercises  in 
the  great  Ewa  school  in  Seoul  where  the  three  first 
girls  in  Korea  to  take  a  full  college  course  were 
graduated.  The  curtain  which  used  to  divide  the 
men*s  seats  in  the  church  from  those  of  the  women 
was  down.  Fathers  and  mothers,  big  brothers  and 
cousins  were  there  to  see  the  beautiful,  modest  group 
of  students  take  their  places  in  the  front  seats  re- 
served for  them.  The  students  sang  choruses  while 
one  of  their  number  played  the  organ,  a  wonderful 
accomplishment  in  Korean  eyes.  The  audience 
freely  expressed  its  pleasure.  "When  the  three  girlish 
figures  in  student  gown  and  cap  stepped  forward  to 
receive  their  degrees  from  the  hands  of  the  presi- 
dent, there  was  a  hush  as  if  the  audience  realized 
something  of  the  meaning  of  the  occasion. 
Industrial  In  the  school  at  Pyeng  Yang,  in  that 

training.  ^t  Syen  Chun  and  in  the  Presbyterian 

school  for  girls  in  Seoul  we  saw  interesting  beginnings 
of  industrial  work.  One  of  the  tasks  of  the  Korean 
woman  is  to  keep  the  Hnen  garments  of  the  family 
beautifully  white  and  clean.  In  the  students'  laundry 
in  Seoul  we  saw  the  girls  paddling  the  white  linen 
robes  with  smooth  wooden  paddles.  As  their  shapely 
arms  rose  and  fell  rhythmically,  they  laughed  and 
chattered  and  had  the  best  possible  time.  In  addition 
to  laundry  work,  the  girls  have  thorough  training  in 
domestic  science  and  art.  They  cut  and  make  their 
own  clothing  and  help  in  the  preparation  of  food. 
Many  of  them  are  paying  their  way  through  school 


208  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

by  making  fork-dipped  chocolate  drops,  for  which 
there  is  a  ready  sale  on  the  trains  and  in  the  foreign 
settlements  to  candy-hungry  Americans.  Boys,  too, 
have  their  industrial  training.  Fine  embroidery  in 
Korea  has  always  been  the  work  of  men.  It  was 
interesting  to  see  boys  embroidering  the  most  life- 
like and  ferocious  tigers  on  banners  that  would  have 
delighted  the  hearts  of  Princeton  undergraduates. 
Besides  doing  this  remarkable  embroidery,  the  boys 
of  Rev.  E.  W.  Koons's  school  in  Seoul  weave  ging- 
hams and  cottons  and  pongees.  Mr.  Koons  showed  us 
a  tiny  room  over  the  gate  where  three  boys  had  lived, 
bravely  enduring  bitter  cold  and  crowding,  in  order 
that  they  might  secure  the  much-coveted  education. 
One  of  them  came  to  him  discouraged  and  ready  to 
give  up  because  he  could  not  keep  up  in  his  lessons. 
He  found  that  the  boy  was  starving  himself.  He  lent 
him  money  enough  to  get  proper  food,  and  found  that 
the  boy  could  do  his  full  tale  of  work  at  the  loom  and 
yet  maintain  his  standing  in  his  classes  without 
difficulty.  We  saw  the  sturdy,  happy-faced  boy 
busily  at  work  weaving  a  fine  piece  of  pongee  silk. 
Federated  I  have  kept  the  best  of  what  these 

action.  united  Korean  missionaries  are  doing 

until  the  last.  They  have  formed  a  Federal  Council 
of  the  Protestant  evangelical  missions  in  Korea. 
Out  of  this  representative  delegated  body  has  grown 
a  Federal  Educational  Senate  to  which  the  cooperat- 
ing missions  have  committed  final  control  and 
authority  in  all  educational  matters.  The  purpose 
of  this  Educational  Senate  is  stated  to  be  the  avoid- 


ONE  HEART,   ONE   WAY  209 

ance  of  waste  and  duplication  of  effort,  to  secure 
complete  occupation  of  the  field,  to  unite  in  a  single 
system  all  the  Christian  schools  by  standardizing 
courses,  regulating  requirements  for  graduation, 
superintending  examinations  and  conferring  of 
degrees.  To  this  end  an  executive  secretary  has  al- 
ready been  appointed,  who  is  in  effect  a  superin- 
tendent of  schools. 

Educational  The  Value  of  this  sensible  and  states- 

survey,  man-like  policy  has  already  become 

apparent  in  the  two  years  of  its  operation.  It  has 
been  much  more  easy  to  secure  government  aid  and 
cooperation.  Uniform  curricula  for  the  lower  schools 
have  been  submitted  and  approved,  and  a  special 
list  of  text  books  prepared  by  the  Senate  has  been 
authorized  by  the  Japanese  Department  of  Educa- 
tion. A  complete  survey  has  been  made  of  the  needs 
and  resources  of  the  schools  and  a  budget  prepared 
setting  forth  the  investment  which  must  be  made  if 
Christian  schools  are  to  keep  their  relative  place  in 
the  educational  scheme  of  Korea,  and  are  to  continue 
to  meet  the  developing  needs  of  the  people. 
Financial  In  this   business-like   document  are 

°®®*^s*  items    calling    for   the   founding   of 

twenty-five  new  academies,  twenty  thousand  dollars 
each.  For  their  equipment  two  thousand  dollars 
each.  For  a  building  for  the  Union  College  at  Seoul 
at  one  hundred  thousand  dollars,  and  for  an  additioi? 
al  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  for  building  within 
five  years.  For  twenty-five  industrial  departments 
jm  the  academies  at  five  thousand  dollars  each,  and 


210  THE   KING'S  HIGHWAY 

for  a  trade  school  that  shall  cost,  including  endow- 
ment, three  hundred  seventy -five  thousand  dollars. 
While  these  and  other  needs  demand  nearly  a  miUion 
dollars  in  buildings  and  fifty  thousand  dollars  annual 
income,  the  proposed  investment  represents  true 
economy.  There  is  adequate  provision  for  the 
whole  field,  there  is  to  be  no  over-lapping,  there  is 
one  strong  Union  College,  one  medical  college,  one 
great  trade  school,  and  enough  boarding  schools  and 
academies  properly  placed  to  provide  for  the  needs 
of  the  present  generation.  The  beauty  of  it  is  that 
the  missions  are  a  good  deal  more  hkely  to  secure  the 
million  dollars  thus  carefully  planned  for  and  scientif- 
ically distributed  than  they  would  be  had  they  asked 
for  a  smaller  sum  without  such  careful  deliberation. 
Foreign  mission  If  foreign  missionaries  can  forget 
reflex.  denominational  shibboleths  in  united 

action  of  this  kind,  why  is  it  not  possible  in  the  home- 
land? The  money  which  is  wasted  in  planting  rival 
churches  in  small  communities,  in  poorly  planned 
location  of  churches  in  city  communities,  in  duplica- 
tion of  effort  in  city  missions,  philanthropies,  and 
hospitals,  would  more  than  finance  the  foreign 
missionary  enterprise  of  the  world.  How  the  cause 
of  Christ  would  leap  forward,  could  the  Protestant 
forces  of  one  of  our  great  cities  face  their  task  with  a 
unity  equal  to  that  of  these  Korean  missionaries. 
What  increased  efficiency  would  come,  for  example, 
if  the  entire  Protestant  Sunday  School  work  in  a 
large  city  could  have  a  city  superintendent  of 
Sunday  Schools  appointed  by  an  educational  senaie 


ONE  HEART,   ONE  WAT  211 

which  had  authority  conferred  upon  it  by  the  feder- 
ated churches  of  the  city.  Such  pioneer  experiments 
as  Korea  is  making  are  of  the  highest  value.  The 
reflex  benefits  of  one  such  undertaking,  successfully 
accomplished,  are  worth  more  financially  to  Christen- 
dom than  all  the  money  invested  in  Christian 
missions  in  a  hundred  years.  Christian  unity  is 
coming  through  cooperation.  The  longest  way 
round  has  again  been  found  to  be  the  shortest  way 
home,  for  the  strongest  blows  against  the  dishonoring 
divisions  of  Christendom  are  being  struck  on  the 
foreign  field. 

A  deferred  Our  Lord  prayed  that  His  disciples 

answer.  might  be  one  as  He  and  His  Father 

were  one,  in  order  that  the  world  might  believe  that 
God  had  sent  Him.  Our  divisive  definitions  are  one 
of  the  reasons  for  that  unanswered  prayer.  Thank 
God  for  brave,  httle  Korea,  holding  up  to  a  be- 
wildered world  a  living  proof  of  the  fact  that  Chris- 
tians really  do  love  and  trust  one  another  enough 
to  work  and  to  plan  as  one  for  the  coming  of  the 
Kingdom  of  their  common  Lord!  Thank  God  for 
the  standard  carried  ahead  by  heroic  missionary 
hands  in  many  lands  which  summons  the  long-divided 
Church  of  Christ  to  step  forward  together  for  the 
conquest  of  the  world! 

Missionary  Modern  improvements  are  very  new 

Heroism.  ji^  Korea.  It  has  only  been  within 

the  last  few  years  that  missionaries  could  count  on 
railways  or  decent  highways.  In  their  itinerating 
they  have  had  to  endure  many  hardships.  Lije  and 


212  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

Light  (April,  1914)  pays  a  deserved  tribute  to  the 
heroism  of  missionary  women  who  have  cheerfully 
faced  all  the  sufferings  of  pioneer  days  in  Korea: 

*'They  go  from  one  dreary  and  dirty  little  village  to  another, 
caring  for  diseased  bodies  and  lost  souls,  sometimes  crossing  rough 
winter  seas,  or  angry  rivers  filled  with  ice,  or  riding  pack  ponies 
or  even  oxen  over  indescribable  roads,  climbing  tiger  and  wolf- 
haunted  mountains  (with  no  other  protectors  than  unarmed  native 
coolies),  eating  and  sleeping  in  little  mud  huts  or  cold,  bam-like 
meeting  houses  warmed — if  at  all — with  tiny,  inadequate  stoves 
whose  most  vigorous  faculty  is  to  throw  out  suffocating  clouds  of 
smoke.  The  thermometer  often  drops  out  of  sight  in  the  north  and 
even  in  the  south  the  mountain  roads  are  covered  with  ice  and 
snow  in  winter. 

"Miss  C.  traveled  through  a  driving  blizzard,  partly  at  mid- 
night, over  icy  roads,  nearly  drowned  in  a  half-frozen  tide  river, 
her  wet  garments  freezing  upon  her  ere  she  found  shelter  in  a  cold 
room  full  of  charcoal  fumes.  Miss  M.  died  of  typhus  contracted 
in  a  disease-striken  village;  Miss  S.  travels  on  horseback  over  the 
terrible  mountain  roads  of  the  north,  holdmg  classes  in  the  hungry 
villages,  not  returning  to  the  warmth  and  comfort  of  her  mission 
home  for  weeks  or  months;  Mrs.  G.,  a  timid  (?)  little  lady,  for 
months  is  alone,  the  only  foreigner  in  her  far  northern  home,  hun- 
dreds of  li  from  missionaries  while  her  husband  journeys  over  a 
great  territory;  Miss  P.  died  from  a  fall  with  her  horse,  traversing 
a  treacherous  bridge  on  her  way  to  a  class;  Mrs.  W.  goes  with  five 
little  ones  in  native  chairs  to  teach  the  country  Bible  classes;  Mrs. 
M.'s  leg  was  broken  while  traveling  on  a  bicycle  to  a  class  and  re- 
broken  during  her  return  in  a  sedan  chair  at  that  time.  She  proba- 
bly died  as  the  result  of  overwork.  Miss  C,  at  midnight,  with  only 
worse  than  useless  drunken  coolies,  crept  on  hands  and  knees  over  a 
dangerous  icy  pass  to  teach  her  women;  Miss  D.  forded  an  icy 
stream  and  walked  all  day  in  drenched  garments  in  a  chilling  wind, 
to  keep  an  appointment  with  her  class. 

"A  frail  little  woman  traveled  alone  to  a  far  northern  station 
with  only  heathen  chair  coolies  for  company.  As  we  have  said,  the 


ONE  HEART,  ONE  WAY  213 

cold  is  extreme  up  there,  in  fact  a  recent  letter  told  us  their 
ordinary  thermometer  could  not  register  so  low.  The  coolies  often 
drank  heavily.  The  way  led  over  some  of  the  highest  mountains 
with  terrible  ravines  and  glassy  with  ice.  After  nursing  there  for 
months,  often  night  and  day,  herself  ill  and  in  need  of  medical  aid, 
she  returned  again  quite  alone,  down  the  river  and  over  the  rapids 
with  strange  boatmen  her  only  comrades.  She  arrived  just  as  the 
station  doctor  was  leaving,  and  immediately  was  obliged  to  take 
up  the  whole  responsibility  of  the  hospital  and  strenuous  condi- 
tions of  illness." 

^^    „  By  all  this  brave  investiture  of  life 

The  Summons         , 

they  summon  us  to  nght  the  same 

good  fight  of  faith,  to  adventure  for  Christ  our  all 

of  influence  and  service,  to  endure  hardness  as  good 

soldiers,  and  to  share  in  the  joy  of  our  Master's 

triumph. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

AIM: 

To  show  the  need  of  Japan  for  an  aggressive  reinforcement  of 
missionary  effort;  to  indicate  the  new  attitude  toward  Christianity 
on  the  part  of  leaders  and  people;  to  set  forth  the  varied  activities  of 
Japanese  Christians  and  the  most  pressing  needs. 

OUTLINE: 

I.  Introduction. 

Rise  and  significance  of  modem  Japan  and  the  importance 
of  mission  study. 

II.  Japan's  Spiritual  Need  shown  by 

A.  Insufficient  ethical  standards. 

B.  Testimony  of  leaders. 

C.  Student  unrest. 

D.  Popular  interest. 

III.  The  Church's  Opportunity 

A .  Necessity  of  reinforcement  shown  by 

Statements  of  Japanese  Christians. 
Extent  of  unoccupied  territory. 

B.  Bringing  up  the  reserves. 

IV.  The  Japanese  Church. 

A.  Its  quality: 

Loyalty. 

Devotion. 

Altruism. 

B.  Illustrations  of  the  QospeV 8  power. 

Pastor's  wife. 
Hirata  San. 

C.  Its  influence. 

Disproportionate  to  numbers. 
Unregistered  supporters. 


V.  OuTSTANDma  Features  of  Christian  Propaganda. 

A.  Evangelism. 

1.  In  girls'  schools: 

(a)  Converts. 

(b)  Student  activities. 

2.  Three  years  campaign. 

3.  Newspaper  evangelism. 

B.  Social  betterment. 

Under  government  direction. 
Social  settlements. 
Factory  classes. 
Working  girls'  homes. 
Salvation  Army. 
Laborers'  Reform  Union. 
Wdfare  work. 

C.  Education. 

1.  Field,  how  restricted. 

2.  Female  education,  why  important. 

(a)  Colleges. 

(b)  Secondary  schools. 

3.  Kindergartens. 

(a)  Increase. 

(b)  Influence. 

(c)  Importance. 

4.  Student  hostels. 

5.  Christian  literature. 

(a)  Original. 

(b)  Translated. 

(c)  Bible  circulation, 

6.  Other  activities. 
D.  Conelusion. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  HIDDEN  LEAVEN.      JAPAN's 
RESPONSE  TO  THE  GOSPEL. 

Rise  of  modern  In  all  the  remarkable  features  of  the 
Japan.  nineteenth  century,  none  was  more 

unbelievably  strange  than  the  rebirth  of  Japan. 
Fifty  years  ago  Japan  was  still  in  mediaeval  days  of 
isolation.  The  feudal  system  was  almost  undis- 
turbed. The  proscription  boards  which  forbade 
Christians  or  the  Christians'  God  to  set  foot  in  Japan 
still  stood  at  the  crossroads.  Within  the  memory  of 
living  men,  Japan  has  done  away  with  feudalism, 
established  constitutional  ^vernment,  universal 
and  compulsory  public  schools,  developed  railways, 
a  postal  and  telegraph  system,  factories,  modem 
cities,  and  a  navy  and  army.  She  has  fought  and 
won  two  wars,  and  secured  recognition  as  one  of  the 
great  nations  of  the  world.  With  marvelous  open- 
mindedness,  Japan  has  gone  to  school  to  the  nations 
of  the  world  that  she  might  make  the  best  ideas  and 
appliances  of  every  land  her  own.  No  people  ever 
made  a  more  briUiant  record  of  sheer  achievement 
in  so  short  a  period  of  time. 

Significance  Japan's  development  has  a  profound 

of  modern  significance   for   all   the   world.  The 

Japan.  Great  Strategist  does  not  call  a  new 

power  of  the  first  magnitude  into  the  field  for 


218  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

naught.  To  study  Japan,  her  ideals,  achievements, 
needs,  weaknesses,  greatness,  with  open  and  sympa- 
thetic eyes  is  a  duty.  No  more  urgent  or  fruitful 
study  of  contemporary  life  opens  before  American 
Christians.  There  are  evil  or  prejudiced  forces  in 
each  nation  which  tend  to  distort  the  facts  and  to 
create  misunderstandings  which  are  the  stuff  out 
of  which  trouble  is  made.  To  strengthen  the  ties  of 
friendship  between  the  two  peoples,  to  enlarge  the 
sphere  of  general  information,  to  spread  sympathetic 
appreciation  is  the  task  of  true  statesmanship. 
Because  Mission  study  may  help  to  do  this  it  be- 
comes one  of  the  most  fruitful  forms  of  Christian 
service  in  these  days  of  ever-increasing  complexity 
of  relationship  between  the  East  and  the  West. 
Spiritual  The  material  and  political  results  of 

contact.  Japan's  contact  with  the  West  are 

written  large  in  changes  that  cannot  be  denied.  The 
spiritual  results  though  less  tangible  are  not  less 
profound,  and  are  destined  to  be  more  permanently 
influential.  A  failure  to  see  this  has  caused  Japan 
to  receive  far  less  attention  as  a  Mission  field  than  is 
her  due.  Some,  overwhelmed  with  the  glory  of 
Japan's  achievements,  have  felt  that  she  did  not  need 
the  Gospel;  others  that  she  would  not  receive  it;  and 
still  others  that  there  were  Mission  fields  where  the 
need  was  more  urgent  and  the  rewards  greater. 
Facts  seem  to  show,  on  the  contrary,  that  Japan's 
need  of  the  Gospel  is  desperate,  that  her  response 
is  not  lacking,  and  that  she  is  one  of  the  most  if  not 
the  most  strategically  important  Mission  field  of  the 
entire  world. 


THE  HIDDEN   LEAVEN  219 

Outer  aspect  It  is  no  wonder  that  some  fail  to  dis- 
deceptive.  qqj.j^  i]^q  need.  Japan  is  so  beautiful! 

The  train  runs  swiftly  from  one  charming  village 
to  another,  through  tiny  fields  of  marvelous  fer- 
tility, by  rosy  a^^enues  of  cherry  trees,  along  the 
shores  of  blue  seas  thick  with  fishing  boats,  or 
through  forests  of  lusty  young  pine  trees.  Every- 
where there  is  thrift,  order,  cleanliness,  beauty,  and 
a  radiant  charm  that  make  you  long  to  clap  your 
hands  like  a  child  at  a  picture  show.  But  the  need 
is  there.  Man  does  not  live  by  beauty  alone,  and 
closer,  deeper  scrutiny  only  serves  to  show  that  the 
Japanese,  exactly  as  much  and  no  more  than  all  other 
nations,  need  Christ. 

A  village  This   need    was    brought    strikingly 

council.  before  me  by  a  walk  which  I  took  to 

the  post  office  in  a  little  city  of  perhaps  five  thousand 
inhabitants.  I  had  been  thinking  of  the  peace  and 
beauty  of  the  scene.  The  little  town  was  surrounded 
by  hills  pink  with  peach  blossoms.  A  picturesque 
Buddhist  temple,  in  its  grove  of  noble  pine  trees,  was 
perched  on  a  hillside  overlooking  the  town.  Little 
laughing  children  were  playing  in  the  streets.  Was 
there  need  here,  deep  spiritual  need?  As  if  in  answer 
to  my  unspoken  question  came  the  story  of  condi- 
tions that  could,  alas,  be  duplicated  in  many  another 
picturesque  town.  A  father  and  mother  had  died 
quite  suddenly,  leaving  a  daughter  twelve  years  old 
and  a  son  a  little  younger.  There  were  relatives  in 
the  village  who  might  have  helped,  perhaps,  but  who 
declined  to  assume  the  burden.  A  conference  was 


220  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

held  by  the  Buddhist  priest,  the  principal  of  the 
school  (both  university  graduates),  the  postmaster, 
and  other  leading  citizens  to  see  what  could  be  done 
to  make  the  children  self-supporting.  After  much 
discussion  it  was  decided  that  the  only  thing  to  do 
was  to  buy  the  boy  a  begging  bowl  and  so  start  him 
out  in  business,  and  to  enter  the  girl  in  a  licensed 
brothel.  The  postmaster,  the  only  Christian  in  the 
group,  telegraphed  to  a  missionary  friend,  who 
assumed  responsibility  for  both  the  children,  got 
the  boy  apprenticed  to  a  carpenter  in  a  town  about 
twenty  miles  away,  and  the  girl  admitted  to  an  in- 
dustrial training  school. 

Japanese  '^^^  most  thoughtful  leaders  among 

recognize  the    Japanese    are    expressing  their 

^^^  '  sense  of  Japan's  need  of  the  Gospel. 

A  little  more  than  a  year  ago  the  Nippon  Religious 
Association  held  its  first  meeting.  Four  hundred 
men  were  in  attendance,  including  a  large  number 
of  Shintoists,  government  officials,  and  teachers. 
In  speaking  of  the  fact  that  the  religious  bureau 
had  been  recently  transferred  to  the  educational 
department.  Baron  Sakatani  said  that  it  bore  elo- 
quent witness  to  the  growing  recognition  of  the 
importance  of  religion,  that  since  the  latter  days  of 
the  Meiji  era  the  influence  of  religion  had  come  to 
force  itself  upon  the  general  public.  When  the 
minister  of  education  was  asked  by  Christian  repre- 
sentatives why  the  bureau  of  religious  affairs  had 
been  transferred  to  the  department  of  education  he 
said:  "Chiefly  because  we  wish  the  people  to  realize 


THE   HIDDEN  LEAVEN  221 

that  there  are  two  great  forces  needed  for  the  uplift 
of  the  national  life :  one  is  education,  and  the  other  is 
religion,  and  they  should  be  co-ordinate." 

While  no  definite  mention  was  made  in  this 
meeting  of  the  need  of  Christianity,  the  fact  that 
Christians  as  well  as  Buddhists  and  Shintoists  were 
invited  showed  a  new  appreciation  of  religious  need. 
During  evangelistic  meetings  recently  held  in  Sato 
the  drift  of  public  opinion  toward  Christianity,  as 
best  adapted  to  satisfy  this  need,  was  very  evident. 
The  Governor  of  the  province  sent  greetings,  as  did 
the  Mayor  and  head  of  the  Kyushu  railway  depart- 
ment. 

Count  Okuma's  Among  many  striking  individual 
testimony.  testimonies  to  Japan's  spiritual  need 

is  that  of  Count  Okuma,  the  Prime  Minister.  In  his 
address  delivered  on  the  occasion  of  the  Jubilee  of 
Protestant  Missions  in  Tokyo  (1909)  he  said:  "The 
Sages  of  China  and  Japan  have  taught  many  noble 
truths,  but  they  have  too  much  neglected  the 
spiritual.  Now,  no  nation  which  neglects  the  spiritual 
can  permanently  prosper.  Modern  civilization  takes 
its  rise  from  the  teachings  of  the  Sage  of  Judea  in 
whom  alone  is  found  the  dynamic  of  progress." 
After  speaking  of  the  debt  which  he  owed  to  Dr. 
Verbeck,  the  great  missionary  who  had  been  his 
teacher,  he  continued:  "Anglo-Saxon  civilization  is 
that  towards  which  the  Japanese  aspire  and  to  which 
they  are  approaching.  This  is  of  the  greatest  im- 
portance for  us.  The  missionaries  have  been  ex- 
ponents   of    this    civilization.  There    is,    however. 


222  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

rauch  yet  to  be  done;  for,  from  a  religious  point  of 
view,  Japan  is  in  a  starving  condition.  It  is  most 
important  to  have  good  food  and  good  drink. 

"You  are  to  be  congratulated  on  the  work  of  the 
past  fifty  years,  and  the  victory  is  yours  for  the 
future.  But  we  must  not  forget  that  life  is  more 
important  than  discussion.  It  was  the  life  of  Dr. 
Verbeck  that  influenced  me  more  than  his  teaching. 
So  it  will  be  with  you,  and  the  success  of  the  next 
fifty  years  will  depend  largely  on  what  you  are.'* 
Unrest  in  Further  evidence  of  the  conscious- 

the  student  ness  of  spiritual  need  is  found  in  the 

°  ^*  student    body.  This    is    exceedingly 

large  and  influential  in  Japan,  where  government 
universities  not  infrequently  enroll  five  thousand 
students.  For  years  this  body  has  been  quite  openly 
agnostic  or  atheistic  as  is  shown  in  the  student 
census  in  which  all  but  a  numerically  insignificant 
minority  have  recorded  themselves  as  without 
religious  belief.  Today  a  new  spirit  is  stirring.  In 
the  student  meetings  held  in  Kyoto  in  1913  there 
were  five  hundred  names  given  by  those  who  avowed 
themselves  interested  in  investigating  the  claims  of 
Christ.  Dr.  Gorbold  of  Kyoto  has  on  his  list  of 
correspondents  one  hundred  fifteen  young  men  who 
write  to  him  in  regard  to  the  religious  problems 
pressing  upon  their  hearts.  Mr.  Kurihara,  the  secre- 
tary of  student  work  in  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  of  Kyoto,  says  that  the  students  of 
Japan  are  famishing  for  spiritual  culture. 


THE  HIDDEN  LEAVEN  223 

Tracts  An  illustration  of  the  eagerness  with 

eagerly  read.  which  people  of  every  class  read 
religious  appeals  was  given  during  our  visit  to 
Kyoto.  As  we  were  about  to  start  out  for  an 
afternoon  of  visiting  various  Missions  we  were  given 
a  big  bunch  of  tracts  to  distribute  in  the  many 
street  cars  we  should  use  in  getting  about  the  city. 
It  was  a  new  experience  and  we  demurred  a  bit 
through  shyness. 

"They  will  all  be  pleased  to  get  the  tracts,"  we 
were  told.  *'I  never  knew  one  to  be  refused  or  thrown 
away.  You  may  be  sure  that  each  leaflet  will  be 
read  and  carried  home  to  give  to  others." 

After  our  kind  friend  had  instructed  us  regarding 
the  proper  Japanese  manner  of  handing  out  a  tract 
politely,  we  began  in  our  first  street  car  to  distrib- 
ute tracts  to  all  the  passengers.  Sure  enough,  when 
we  left  the  cars  all  eyes  would  be  glued  to  the  little 
leaflets. 

* 'Anyone  could  give  out  thousands.  It  would 
make  a  good  missionary  work  for  one  unable  to  do 
anything  more  strenuous,"  said  our  friend,  as  we 
swung  out  of  a  car. 

"What  did  those  two  oJBficers  say  to  you,  the  two 
who  sat  up  so  straight  in  their  new  uniforms?"  I 
asked. 

"They  did  not  wait  for  me  to  give  them  a  tract," 
he  replied.  "They  asked  for  one.  You  see  the 
Government  requires  them,  once  a  week,  to  line  up 
their  men  and  lecture  them  on  ethics.  Army  officers 
often  come  to  missionaries  for  such  material,  when 


224  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

they  don't  know  what  to  say.  Those  two  officers 
will  commit  those  tracts  to  memory  and  repeat  them 
to  their  men  tomorrow.'* 

*'What  were  the  tracts  about?"  I  asked. 

*'One  of  them  was  an  account  of  the  sinking  of  the 
Titanic;  telling  how  the  women  and  children  were 
saved  first  and  how  the  band  played,  'Nearer  My 
God  to  Thee.'  On  the  second  page  was  a  translation 
of  the  hymn.  The  other  was  about  the  clean  heart 
and  the  evil  heart,  and  spoke  of  the  uselessness  of 
forms  and  ceremonies  unless  the  heart  itself  were 
first  cleansed.  It  spoke  of  Jesus'  power  to  regenerate 
the  life.  Sometimes  I  have  given  officers  a  part  of 
the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  and  they  have  repeated 
it." 

The  work  of  A  striking  illustration  of  the  influence 
one  tract.  ^f  ^  single  tract  is  given  by  Miss 

M.  A.  Claggett,  of  Tokyo.  (Christian  Movement  in 
Japany  1914,  p.  217.)  She  was  working  on  famine 
relief  in  a  district  where  not  a  grain  of  rice  had  been 
harvested  during  the  year  and  where  there  was  wide- 
spread suffering.  She  heard  of  a  village  of  five 
hundred  people  which,  though  suffering  like  its 
neighbors  from  the  total  loss  of  its  rice  crop,  was 
able  to  care  for  all  its  own  poor.  She  found  that  in 
this  village  a  man  had  received  some  twelve  years 
ago  a  tract  on  "Sin"  which  he  had  read  again  and 
again.  He  showed  it  to  the  other  villagers  and  they 
agreed  to  banish  all  intoxicants  and  to  form  a 
mutual  help  society.  When  she  visited  this  village 
an  audience  of  five  hundred  people  greeted  her. 


SOLD  BY  THEIR  PARENTS,  RESCUED  BY  THE  MISSIONARIES. 


THE  HIDDEN  LEAVEN  225 

listened  with  interest,  accepted  tracts  and  books, 
and  said,  * 'Though  we  do  not  need  any  physical 
help,  that  is  no  reason  why  we  should  not  receive 
some  of  the  good  books  and  listen  to  her  good  words." 
A  time  of  Many  circumstances  have  conspired 

opportunity.  ^o  make  the  nation  feel,   as  never 

before,  its  need  of  spiritual  help;  the  death  of  the 
beloved  emperor  and  empress,  the  navy  and  army 
scandals  that  weakened  the  people's  confidence  in 
loyalty  as  a  saving  force  and  the  revelation  of  wide- 
spread immorality  and  corruption  that  seemed  to  be 
destroying  the  nation.  This  time  when  the  nation 
is  conscious  of  its  need  is  the  hour  when  the  Chris- 
tian Church  should  reinforce  every  agency  for 
presenting  Christ,  the  Divine  Redeemer,  to  the 
people.  In  many  Missions  the  policy  of  the  last 
ten  or  fifteen  years  has  been  one  of  "watchful 
waiting."  Few  new  missionaries  have  been  sent,  or 
aggressive  new  enterprises  started;  with  the  result 
that  in  not  a  few  cases  the  available  missionary 
force  is  actually  smaller  than  it  was  ten  years  ago. 
The  need  for  At  the  time  of  the  Continuation 
advance.  Committee  Conferences  held  by  Dr. 

John  R.  Mott,  the  whole  question,  the  need  of  en- 
larging the  missionary  force,  was  discussed  by 
Japanese  Christians  and  the  foreign  body  separately. 
In  both  conferences  the  conviction  was  expressed 
that  Japan  is  not  adequately  supplied  with  mis- 
sionaries and  that  the  need  will  not  be  met  by  less 
than  double  the  present  evangelistic  force.  An 
editorial  in  the  Shinjin  (March,  1913)  by  Dr.  Ebina 


226  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

well  expressed  the  views  of  Japanese  Christian 
leaders.  He  answered  some  of  Dr.  Mott's  questions 
as  follows:  (1)  "Are  missionaries  needed  in  Japan?*' 
"They  are  greatly  needed."  (2)  "Shall  we  increase 
the  present  force?"  "Yes,  largely — up  to  the  limit 
of  men  and  means.  Send  us  two  or  three  times  as 
many  as  we  have  now.  Let  us  have  all  the  evangelis- 
tic force  that  can  be  spared  from  the  West."  (3) 
"Should  the  missionaries  be  in  the  centers  or  in  the 
country  places?"  "In  both,  it  is  not  necessary  to 
draw  the  line."  (4)  "What  should  be  their  work?" 
"Anything  and  everything."  Dr.  Ebina  then  pro- 
ceeds to  enumerate  the  many  services  which  mis- 
sionaries may  render  in  the  spirit  of  Christian 
fellowship. 

In  ma'>y  of  the  Japanese  reports  emphasis  was 
laid  on  the  need  of  foreign  missionaries  in  country 
districts  where  it  was  shown  that  eighty  per  cent,  of 
the  people  live,  still  for  the  most  part  unevangel- 
ized.  Forty  million  people,  so  it  was  shown,  were 
outside  the  reach  of  the  present  Christian  forces, 
Japanese  or  foreign. 

Unreached  A  few  examples  will  suffice  to  show 

territory.  i]^q  extent  of  unevangelized  Japan. 

In  Ibaraki  Province  there  are  thirteen  million  people 
of  whom  forty  thousand  live  in  Mito,  the  capital. 
There  are  forty-five  cities,  three  hundred  thirty-six 
towns,  two  thousand  thirty-three  villages  in  this 
province.  Christian  workers,  Japanese  or  foreign, 
are  located  in  eleven  cities,  two  towns,  and  thirty- 
six   villages.  Christianity   has   been  proclaimed  in 


THE  HIDDEN  LEAVEN  227 

but  seventy-two  places.  There  are  but  thirty  Chris- 
tian workers  in  all.  Not  ten  per  cent,  of  the  people 
have  once  had  the  opportunity  to  hear  the  story  of 
God's  redeeming  love;  not  five  per  cent,  have  had 
Christian  instruction  which  would  make  intelligent 
belief  possible. 

Some  of  the  most  destitute  prefectures  are  given 
below.  The  figures  following  the  name  of  each  pre- 
fecture indicate  the  number  of  people  to  each 
missionary.  Shiga  (762,000),  Yamagata  (911,000), 
Okinawa  (501,000),  and  seventeen  others  with 
more  than  two  hundred  thousand  to  each  mission- 
ary. In  these  same  prefectures  the  number  of 
Japanese  Christian  workers  in  no  case  exceeds  one 
to  fifty  thousand  and  in  several  cases  is  not  one  to 
one  hundred  thousand  inhabitants. 
Bringing  up  In  view  of   needs   like  these   in   a 

the  reserves.  country  which  many  have  regarded 
as  over-stocked  with  missionaries  is  it  not  time  to 
bring  up  the  reserves?  The  story  is  told  that  during 
the  siege  of  Port  Arthur  a  small  detachment  of 
Japanese  became  separated  from  the  main  body  of 
the  army,  and  found  themselves,  when  the  rest 
retreated  from  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to  storm  the 
heights,  in  a  sort  of  pocket,  part  way  up  the  hill. 
Here  they  were  hidden  from  observation  of  the 
enemy  above  them,  but  could  be  seen  by  their  own 
army.  They  had  neither  food  nor  water,  and  since 
they  must  perish,  determined  to  sell  their  lives  as 
dearly  as  possible  in  an  attempt  to  storm  the  posi- 
tion above  them.  This  decision  they  signalled  to 


228  THE    KING'S   HIGHWAY 

the  main  body  of  the  army.  Some  one  (I  think  it 
was  Lyman  Abbott)  has  imagined  that  these  soldiers 
were  missionaries  and  that  the  Japanese  army, 
copying  the  Church,  would  say : 

"What  foolish  fellows  to  throw  away  their  lives 
in  such  a  foolhardy  undertaking.  Do  they  expect 
to  accomplish  anything?'* 

"How  I  do  admire  heroism,'*  says  another,  "it  is 
so  noble  and  romantic,  perfectly  thrilling!'* 

"Let  us  send  the  noble  fellows  some  help,  a  whole 
company  of  soldiers,"  says  another  olficer. 

But  being  Japanese  soldiers  and  not  American 
Christians  they  did  not  act  that  way.  They  brought 
up  the  entire  army,  took  the  position,  and  captured 
and  held  Port  Arthur. 

Quality  of  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^  need  of  Japan  for  the 

Japanese  Gospel  desperate  but  her  response 

Christians.  ^^  ^^^  Gospel  is  worthy  of  the  great- 

ness of  the  people.  This  was  shown  in  the  loyalty 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  Christians.  When  the  expul- 
sion of  Christianity  was  decreed  these  gave  up  their 
lives  by  thousands  rather  than  betray  their  faith. 
Nor  were  all  the  centuries  of  proscription,  when 
death  was  the  penalty  for  harboring  a  Christian  or 
reading  a  Christian  book,  sufficient  to  blot  out  the 
faith.  Dr.  Griffis  states  that  in  1871  he  saw  bands  of 
Roman  Catholic  Christians  roped  together  by 
hundreds  and  sent  off  to  distant  mountain  prisons. 
When  religious  liberty  was  made  a  part  of  the  new 
constitution  families  were  found  who  had  main- 
tained unbroken  their  Christian  faith  and  traditions. 


THE   HIDDEN   LEAVEN  229 

The  fundamental  Japanese  virtue  of  loyalty  is 
splendid  soil  in  which  to  plant  Christianity.  In  fact, 
it  has  been  a  misunderstanding  of  the  relation  of 
Christianity  to  their  national  loyalty  which  has 
retarded  the  growth  of  Christianity.  As  soon  as  the 
Japanese  clearly  understand  that  Christ  makes  them 
better  and  more  patriotic  citizens  and  more  loyal 
friends  one  chief  obstacle  in  the  way  of  many  earnest 
souls  is  removed. 

Two  eminent  The  joyous  whole  heartedness  of  the 
converts.  Japanese  receives  conspicuous  illus- 

tration in  the  lives  of  two  recent  converts,  though  it 
is  found  as  truly  in  thousands  of  humble  Christians. 
Mr.  Morimura  is  a  merchant  well  known  in  com- 
mercial circles  in  America  and  Japan.  Aher  a  long 
search  for  religious  satisfaction  in  Buddhism  and 
Confucianism  he  began  to  study  the  Bible.  For  two 
years  he  prayed  for  light,  and  light  came.  His  joy 
in  service,  his  devotion  to  Christ,  his  liberality  in 
giving  are  making  a  profound  impression  of  the  power 
of  Christ  to  transform  life.  A  business  woman,  a 
banker  of  great  wealth.  Madam  Hirooka,  is  another 
witness  to  the  power  of  Christ.  Although  a  woman 
beyond  middle  life  at  the  time  of  her  conversion,  she 
has  given  up  her  business  that  she  may  devote  her 
time  and  her  money  to  the  service  of  Christ.  Her 
public  addresses  are  full  of  spiritual  power. 
"I  was  While  in  Tokyo  I  saw  another  illus- 

inpnson.»»  tration  of  the  quality  of  Japanese 

Christianity  when  I  visited  the  home  for  ex-convicts 
founded  and  maintained  by  one  Christian  man  of 


230  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

rarely  beautiful  spirit,  Taneaki  Hara.  He  received 
us  in  the  tiny  guest  room  of  the  home  which  was 
constructed  by  ex-convicts — carpenters,  plasterers, 
masons — who  had  been  rescued  in  the  home  and 
were  now  earning  an  honest  living  in  Tokyo.  In 
simple,  broken  English  he  told  us  the  story  of  his 
work :  the  pity  for  those  whom  none  pitied  which  led 
him  to  take  into  his  home  despairing,  hardened  men, 
and  try  to  win  them  by  love  and  sympathy  to 
righteous  lives.  It  was  in  1883  that  the  first  feeble 
beginnings  were  made.  Since  that  time  fourteen 
hundred  seventy-six  men  have  been  befriended: 
robbers,  thieves,  forgers,  murderers,  incendiaries, 
gamblers,  and  vagrants.  One  of  these  men  had  been 
in  prison  one  hundred  times,  nearly  six  hundred  had 
been  in  prison  more  than  once.  Seven-tenths  of  the 
men  are  now  known  to  be  living  honest,  self-respect- 
ing lives.  More  than  a  hundred  have  died ;  the  where- 
abouts of  one  hundred  forty-eight  are  unknown; 
one  hundred  seven  have  committed  crime  since 
leaving  the  home. 

In  1904  a  similar  work  for  women  was  begun,  and 
since  then  two  hundred  fifty-two  women  have  been 
befriended  in  the  home  erected  for  their  use. 
A  cloud  of  But  why  multiply  instances?  There 

witnesses.  jg  Mr.  Ishii,  the  George  Miiller  of 

Japan,  who  in  a  like  boldness  of  faith  claimed  God's 
promises  and  carried  on  a  great  orphanage  in  simple 
reliance  on  God's  willingness  to  provide  for  all  their 
needs.  His  recent  death  has  resulted  in  the  election 
of  his  successor,  Mr.  Ohara,  a  wealthy  man  who  had 


THE  HIDDEN   LEAVEN  231 

been  won  to  Christ  by  the  wonderful  power  and 
beauty  of  "Father  Ishii*s'*  faith  in  God.  There  is 
Joseph  Hardy  Neesima,  a  prophet  of  God;  Uchimura 
Kanzo,  scholar,  writer,  preacher  of  righteousness; 
Colonel  Yamamuro  of  the  Salvation  Army;  Pro- 
fessor Nitobe  of  Tokyo,  President  Harada  of  the 
Doshisha,  and  scores  and  hundreds  of  others  who 
are  living  epistles  of  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God. 
Two  humble  Two  instances  may  be  permitted 
Christians.  ^f  Christians  not  notable  whom  it 

was  a  personal  pleasure  to  meet.  The  first  was  a 
pastor's  wife  in  a  little  church  on  one  of  the  islands 
of  the  Inland  Sea.  As  we  stepped  out  of  the  street 
and  put  off  our  shoes  in  the  tiny  vestibule,  the 
sliding  paper  doors  were  gently  shoved  apart  and 
there  in  the  doorway,  like  a  gracious  hostess,  knelt 
the  pastor's  wife  to  welcome  all  who  came.  With 
gentle  courtesy  she  conducted  us  to  a  place  on  the 
mat,  and  provided  cushions  lest  the  awkward 
foreigners  should  become  fatigued  by  sitting  on  the 
floor.  The  missionary  told  us  her  story.  She  had 
been  an  educated  woman  carrying  on  a  prosperous 
little  business  in  Tokyo.  This  she  had  given  up 
when  she  married,  to  live  on  the  pittance  of  salary 
received  by  a  Japanese  pastor  of  a  struggling  church 
on  the  islands.  Cheery,  resourceful,  gracious,  she 
has  made  her  life  a  power  among  the  island  people. 
Each  day  of  the  week  she  goes  in  her  little  boat  from 
island  to  island  to  conduct  Bible  classes.  Some- 
times in  cold,  stormy  weather  this  involves  real 
hardship  and  danger  as  the  sea  currents  are  swift 


232  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

and  treacherous  between  the  islands.  Hidden  away 
in  this  humble  village  we  found  this  beautiful  life 
of  faith  and  courage  and  devotion. 
Regeneration  The  Other  was  a  very  different  life, 
ofHirataSan.  ^^d  evidence  of  God's  power  to  save 
to  the  uttermost.  We  spent  three  days  in  cruising 
on  the  Inland  Sea  with  Captain  Luke  Bickel  of  the 
Fukuin  Maru,  a  missionary  ship  which  works  among 
the  island  people.  In  four  hundred  centers  located 
on  every  island  in  the  group  that  dots  the  Inland  Sea 
the  white-winged  ship  and  the  good  Captain  are 
welcome.  Fourteen  years  ago  there  were  no  Chris- 
tians on  the  islands,  and  such  a  prejudice  existed 
against  Christianity  that  it  was  difficult  to  get  an 
opportunity  even  to  speak  of  Christ.  The  first  crew 
of  the  Fukuin  Maru  had  to  be  picked  up  wherever 
Captain  Bickel  could  find  them.  Hirata  San  was 
the  coxswain  of  the  crew,  a  thorough  reprobate. 

"His  crafty  eyes,"  said  Captain  Bickel,  "looked  straight  in  the 
direction  of  the  eight  cardinal  points  of  the  compass  all  at  once. 
He  had  one  virtue;  he  was  cheerfully,  openly  evil.  He  gambled, 
stole,  lied  by  preference,  drank  heavily,  and  dearly  loved  a  fight. 
All  this  he  did  and  worse.  Man  has  a  soul,  they  say;  we  tried  to 
find  his  for  two  years,  but  never  got  a  glimpse.  *  *  *  Then  some- 
thing happened.  He  began  to  inquire,  but  how?  Ignorant  to  the 
extent  of  not  being  able  to  read  or  write  the  simple  Japanese 
Kana  alphabet,  morally  crooked  in  all  his  ways — was  there  any 
hope  of  his  being  changed? 

"We  did  not  believe  him  sincere  then,  nor  did  we  later  when 
he  professed  faith  in  Christ.  We  refused  baptism,  but  there  was 
a  change,  a  change  at  last,  slight  indeed,  but  growing  in  force 
continually,  until  the  man  became  completely  new.  No  figure  of 
speech  is  this  or  saintly  cant,  but  hard,  solid  fact.  He  was  changed 


THE   HIDDEN    LEAVEN  233 

from  a  gambling,  lying,  thieving,  quarreling,  ignorant  tool  of  the 
Evil  One  into  a  true  child  of  God.  He  pored  over  the  old  Book 
of  books  in  every  spare  moment.  And  so  we  left  him  to  God's 
spirit.  The  harsh  hands  became  gentle,  the  pride  of  other  days 
became  loving  humility  that  would  not  be  denied,  the  shrewdness 
of  evil  times  turned  to  a  remarkable  thoughtf ulness  and  resource- 
fulness in  finding  ways  of  service." 

We  saw  this  new  Hirata  San,  the  man  in  whom  the 
Lord  Jesus  had  wrought  a  miracle.  In  his  Httle 
boat  he  goes  before  the  Fukuin  Maru  as  a  sort  of 
scout,  a  colporter,  who  makes  ready  the  way  for  the 
gospel  ship.  His  ugly  face  simply  shines  with  glad- 
ness. He  has  not  only  learned  to  read  the  Bible  but 
committed  to  memory  a  good  part  of  it.  He  is  a 
forceful  speaker,  but  humble  and  restrained,  so  that 
he  has  very  great  influence.  We  took  the  com- 
munion with  him  and  scores  of  other  happy  Chris- 
tians on  the  ship's  deck  on  Easter  Sunday. 
The  Japanese  Japanese  believers  have  been  gathered 
Church.  iu^Q   churches   which   have   had   an 

influence  out  of  all  proportion  to  their  numerical 
strength.  This  is  partly  because  so  many  of  the 
converts  have  been  drawn  from  the  Samurai  class. 
Although  Protestant  Christians  number  only  eighty 
thousand  out  of  a  population  of  fifty  millions,  yet 
their  representatives  sat  in  a  position  of  equality 
with  Shintoists  and  Buddhists  in  the  conference  of 
the  three  religions  called  by  the  Government.  It  was 
a  distinct  triumph  for  Christianity  when  the  Govern- 
ment thus  publicly  recognized  it  as  one  of  the  three 
established  faiths  of  Japan.  During  the  conference. 


284  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

too,  the  Christian  representatives  (Japanese)  were 
treated  with  marked  cordiality  and  were  able  to 
advance  positive  programs  in  regard  to  religious 
education.  This  is  nothing  short  of  remarkable  when 
the  numbers  of  the  adherents  of  Christianity  are 
considered. 

Testimony  of  The  Prime  Minister,  Count  Okuma, 
Count  Okuma.  ^as  borne  striking  testimony  to  the 
influence  of  this  Christian  Church,  Protestant  and 
Catholic.  He  says: 

"Although  Christianity  has  enrolled  less  than  two  hundred 
thousand  believers  yet  the  indirect  influence  of  Christianity  has 
poured  into  every  realm  of  Japanese  life.  *  *  *  Christianity  has 
affected  us  not  only  in  such  superficial  ways  as  the  observance  of 
Sunday,  but  also  in  our  ideals  concerning  political  institutions, 
the  family,  and  woman's  station.  *  *  *  Japan  received  Buddhism 
and  Confucianism  from  India,  China,  and  Korea,  and  under  their 
influence  she  declined.  But  under  the  impact  of  western  Chris- 
tianized thought  Japan  has  revived." 

Numbers  The    numbers    enrolled    as    church 

deceptive.  members  are  no  true  index  of  the 

spread  of  Christianity.  A  Japanese  intellectual 
leader  whose  name  and  writings  are  well  known  in 
I  Europe  and  America,  said  to  me  in  private  conversa- 
tion that  his  own  conviction  was  that  there  were  at 
least  a  million  Christians  in  Japan,  and  that  some 
of  his  friends  believed  that  number  to  come  far 
short  of  expressing  the  reality.  He  based  this 
opinion  on  the  number  of  ordinary  men  whom  he 
met  on  the  street  or  in  the  trains  who  made  no  con- 
cealment of  the  fact  that  they  were  trying  to  govern 


THE    HIDDEN    LEAVEN  286 

their  lives  by  the  ethical  standards  of  Jesus.  **Where 

a  Japanese  accepts  Christian  ethics,"  he  said,  "the 

battle  is  really  won." 

When  he  was  asked  to  account  for  the  small 

number  enrolled  as  Christians  he  said  (in  substance) 

that  the  Japanese  tradition  was  not  favorable  to 

enrolling  in  any  organization;  that  in  a  large  city 

strongly  Buddhist,  for  example,  you  might  not  find 

two  thousand  enrolled  as  members  of  the  temples. 

So  in  regard  to  Christianity  only  the  most  ardent 

believers  thought  of  avowing  their  belief  or  being 

counted. 

^     ^    ^.  Such,  then,  is  the  background  of  mis- 

Outstanding  .  '  .  ,  T 

features  of  sionary  endeavor  m  modern  Japan; 

Christian  ^  nation  alert,  brilliant,   successful, 

activities.  1  •  1  .  .  * 

but  with  a  growmg  consciousness  of 

spiritual  need,  and  a  growing  recognition  of  the  value 
of  Christianity.  In  this  nation  is  a  Christian  Church 
which  has  already  shown  a  capacity  for  the  highest 
Christian  character,  and  which  avows  its  need  of 
foreign  help  and  cooperation  in  the  task  of  evangeliz- 
ing Japan.  What  are  the  outstanding  features  of 
the  missionary  answer  to  this  need  and  appeal  .^^ 

,  -     A  new  emphasis  is  clearly  seen  on 
Evangelism  (1).  ..       ^  i-  i  , 

evangehsm,  evangelism  that  may,  but 

does  not  necessarily  express  itself  through  the  ordi- 
nary channels  of  evangelistic  work.  The  schools,  for 
example,  are  becoming  ever  stronger  centers  of 
evangelism.  It  is  said,  that  out  of  a  group  of  repre- 
sentative Christian  leaders  not  long  ago  it  was  found 
that  two-thirds  of  them  had  been  converted  in 


236  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

Christian  schools.  The  girls'  schools  in  particular 
are  centers  of  some  of  the  strongest  evangelism  in 
Japan.  In  1913  seventeen  pupils  in  the  Himeji 
School  (Baptist)  were  baptized  on  one  Sunday.  In 
the  Wilmina  School  at  Osaka  forty-six  pupils  were 
baptized  during  the  year  and  all  the  twenty-two 
graduates  were  professing  Christians.  In  Kanagawa 
a  most  gracious  revival  among  the  students  has 
marked  the  school  year.  The  beautiful  Church  of 
England  School  in  Osaka  under  the  leadership  of  the 
daughter  of  Canon  Tristram  has  almost  a  continual 
revival  of  religion,  and  sends  out  its  graduates  to 
carry  into  some  of  the  leading  homes  of  Japan  the 
fragrance  of  a  devout  Christian  life.  More  than 
fifty  per  cent,  of  the  girls  in  St.  Agnes*s  School  in 
Kyoto  are  Christians.  In  St.  Margaret's  High  School 
in  Tokyo  two-thirds  of  the  girls  in  the  dormitory  are 
Christian,  and  there  are  many  inquirers  among  the 
day  pupils.  In  the  eight  day  schools  in  Tokyo  and 
Yokohama  under  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  of  the  East  Japan  Conference  (Methodist) 
there  were  thirty-five  baptisms  among  the  children. 
In  Kwassui  Jo  Gakko,  in  Nagasaki  there  were  thirteen 
baptisms  during  the  last  school  year.  Miss  Isabella 
M.  Hargrave,  of  the  Canadian  Methodist  Mission 
writes:  "We  consider  our  educational  work,  whether 
it  be  in  the  kindergarten,  the  primary,  the  academic, 
or  the  collegiate  departments  to  be  our  most  endur- 
ing evangelistic  work."  Of  the  eight  girls  graduated 
from  the  collegiate  department  of  their  Tokyo 
school  in  1913  seven  were  earnest,  baptized  Chris- 


THE  HIDDEN  LEAVEN  237 

tians.  In  the  six  girls'  schools  belonging  to  the 
Japan  Mission  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.  there  were  seventy-one  baptisms,  and  sixty- 
six  out  of  a  total  of  one  hundred  four  graduates 
were  professing  Christians.  The  Southern  Presby- 
terian Mission  reports  that  a  girl  rarely  leaves  its 
Nayoga  School  without  becoming  a  Christian.  The 
Mission  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United 
States  reports  that  eleven  girls  out  of  a  graduating 
class  of  fifteen  in  the  Miyagi  School  were  baptized. 
The  Reformed  Church  in  America  reports  that  a 
very  healthy  spiritual  life  is  found  in  Ferris  Seminary. 
It  was  discovered  accidentally  that  pupils  were  meet- 
ing Sunday  nights  to  pray  for  unconverted  class- 
mates, and  that  one  of  the  Japanese  teachers  was 
meeting  encouraging  response  in  a  volunteer  class 
for  inquirers  which  she  was  conducting  Sunday 
afternoons.  Eight  girls  were  baptized  in  the  Sturges 
Seminary  in  Shimonoseki.  The  Woman's  Union  Mis- 
sionary Society  reports  six  baptisms  in  its  girls' 
school  in  Yokohama.  The  Methodist  Protestant 
Mission  reports  that  in  the  Girls'  School  in  Yoko- 
hama nearly  all  the  older  girls  have  united  with  the 
church.  The  Universalist  Mission  reports  a  fine 
Christian  spirit  in  the  Blackmer  Home  for  Girls. 

The  Woman's  Foreign  Christian  Missionary 
Society  has  a  girls'  school  at  Takinogawa,  Tokyo, 
of  excellent  standing.  It  has  the  regular  middle 
school  department  and  Bible  training  school,  and 
also  fine  new  departments  of  domestic  science  and 
music.  The  building  for  these  last  two  departments 


238  THE   KINGS   HIGHWAY 

has  just  been  completed  at  an  expenditure  of  twenty 
thousand  dollars.  Nearly  one  hundred  girls  are 
enrolled  in  this  school.  The  President  is  Miss  Bertha 
Clawson.  They  also  have  kindergarten  work  with 
four  kindergartens  in  Tokyo,  two  in  Osaka,  and  one 
in  Akita,  Japan. 

Student  While  the  foregoing  list  of  some  of  the 

activities.  principal  schools  is  impressive  in  its 

showing  of  the  large  number  of  baptisms  in  these 
schools  for  girls,  the  Christian  work  done  by  the 
students  is  a  still  stronger  evidence  of  the  positive 
evangelistic  influence  of  the  schools.  Fifty-four 
pupils  and  teacher  in  the  Kwassui  Jo  Gakko  in 
Nagasaki  (M.  E.)  conducted  nineteen  city  Sunday 
schools,  with  an  average  attendance  of  seven 
hundred.  The  four  girls'  schools  belonging  to  the 
Woman's  American  Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Society 
report  that  their  students  supervise  and  teach  forty 
Sunday  schools  with  an  enrollment  of  over  four 
thousand  children,  a  larger  number,  by  the  way,  than 
the  adult  membership  of  the  churches  of  this  denomi- 
nation in  Japan.  Kobe  College  students  are  ex- 
tensively engaged  in  the  conduct  of  Sunday  schools. 
The  Miyagi  Girls'  School  in  Sendai  has  the  remark- 
able record  of  twenty  Sunday  schools  carried  on 
by  its  students  with  twelve  hundred  children  en- 
rolled, and  thirty-five  church  services  and  Sunday 
school  services  supplied  with  organists  from  the 
student  body.  Miss  L.  S.  Halsey,  of  the  Joshi 
Gakuin,  Tokyo,  reports  that  her  girls  conduct 
sixteen  Sunday  schools  each  we^k.  Not  to  prolcMig 


THE   HIDDEN   LEAVEN  239 

the  list  as  it  would  be  very  easy  to  do,  it  is  evident 
that  one  of  the  live  centers  of  evangelism  in  Japan 
is  the  girls'  school.  The  Women's  Boards  which,  for 
the  most  part,  support  these  schools  are,  therefore, 
taking  a  very  direct  part  in  the  evangelization  of 
Japan  when  they  increase  these  schools,  give  them 
the  best  possible  buildings  and  equipment,  see  that 
their  academic  standard  is  of  the  highest  and  send 
out  women  of  ripe  scholarship  and  devout  and 
beautiful  Christian  life  and  culture,  to  train  a 
generation  of  students  w^ho  shall  be  Christian  leaders. 
The  three-year  Not  only  in  the  schools  for  men  and 
campaign.  women  is  the  passion  of  evangelism 

burning  brightly;  one  of  the  most  encouraging  mani- 
festations has  been  in  the  organization  of  a  three- 
year,  nation-wide  campaign  of  evangelism.  This  is 
not  a  missionaries'  movement  primarily.  Mr.  Miya- 
gawa,  of  Osaka,  at  the  conclusion  of  the  Mott  Con- 
tinuation Conferences  voiced  the  call  for  such  a 
united  effort  on  the  part  of  the  Japanese  Christians 
and  the  missionaries.  The  country  has  been  dis- 
tricted, much  preparatory  work  done,  and  definite 
responsibility  placed  on  local  churches.  The  prayer 
life  of  many  is  quickened,  and  the  church  roused  as 
never  before  to  personal  testimony  and  witness  for 
Christ. 

A  spiritual  Rev.  William  Axling,  a  Baptist  mis- 

awakening,  sionary  of  wide  experience,  has  re- 

cently written  a  report  of  conditions  which  he  finds 
on  evangelistic  trips  into  the  North  and  in  the 
coimtry  lying  about  Tokyo.  He  writes: 


240  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

**The  change  which  has  come  about  since  the  time  of  my  early 
years  in  Japan  in  the  attitude  of  the  people  toward  Christ  and  His 
gospel  is  simply  unbelievable.  Twelve  years  ago  the  missionary 
and  the  Japanese  evangelist  were  everywhere  looked  down  upon, 
suspected  and  disliked.  Today  the  Christian  pastor  and  evangel- 
ist are  in  most  places  on  this  field  among  the  most  respected  and 
looked  up  to  men  of  the  community.  And  the  missionary  is  given 
an  entrance  to  schools  and  homes  and  institutions,  and  is  urged  to 
give  some  message  that  will  help  the  people  to  build  character  and 
develop  true  manhood  and  womanhood.  I  had  the  privilege  of 
speaking  in  five  public  schools  on  this  trip  to  the  North.  And  in 
two  other  places  the  principals  of  the  schools  sent  a  messenger 
expressing  their  regret  that  on  account  of  the  Autumn  undokai 
they  were  unable  to  ask  me  to  speak  at  the  school.  At  three  of  the 
places  visited  the  meetings  were  held  in  the  local  theatre  building, 
yet  the  attention  and  the  response  were  most  earnest  and  hearty. 
In  one  place  the  principal  of  the  local  school  greatly  astonished  the 
audience  by  marching  into  the  preaching  place  at  the  head  of  his 
whole  faculty.  Everywhere  the  people  were  hungry  for  the  gospel. 

"It  has  also  been-my  privilege  to  have  some  part  in  the  Tokyo 
section  of  the  National  evangelistic  campaign  and  to  participate 
in  some  of  the  campaigns  outside  of  Tokyo.  Everywhere  there  are 
indications  that  the  Spirit  of  God  is  moving  upon  the  hearts  of  the 
people.  In  almost  every  place  where  I  have  spoken  the  seating 
capacity  of  the  meeting  place  has  been  taxed  to  its  fullest.  And 
the  response  to  the  invitation  at  the  close  has  been  most  gratify- 
ing; usually  at  least  twelve  per  cent,  of  the  audience  have  quietly 
and  thoughtfully  taken  some  public  stand.  In  the  two-days'  cam- 
paign in  the  city  of  Yonezawa  over  eighty  people  took  a  public 
stand  for  Christ.  Here  in  Tokyo  during  the  last  two  months  the 
number  will  certainly  run  over  a  thousand.  Everywhere  the  hearts 
of  the  people  seem  to  be  opening  Christward." 

Newspaper  Another  recent  development  in  evan- 

evangelism.  gelism  is  seen  in  the  growing  use  of 

the  newspapers.  Three  of  the  leading  secular  news- 
papers of  Japan  published  The  Life  of  Christ  as  a 


THE    HIDDEN   LEAVEN  241 

serial  last  year.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  they  are  quite 
as  willing  to  take  and  publish  news  pertaining  to  the 
churches  as  are  many  newspapers  in  America.  The 
distinctive  use  of  the  newspapers  by  missionaries 
as  a  means  of  wide  seed-sowing  was  first  done  on  any 
large  scale  by  Rev.  Albertus  Pieters  in  the  Province 
of  Oita.  He  bought  space  at  advertising  rates,  and 
then  printed  passages  of  Scripture,  brief  articles 
on  religion,  and  discussion  of  doctrine.  He  offered 
to  send  Gospels  and  tracts  without  expense  to  any 
who  applied  for  them.  All  answers  were  card- 
indexed,  a  friendly  correspondence  begun  with  the 
writers,  and  a  religious  periodical  sent  to  them  for 
six  months.  He  had  one  thousand  inquiries.  The 
cost  was  tw^elve  hundred  fifty  dollars  a  year  for  this 
wide  seed-sowing  in  a  province  containing  millions  of 
people.  Three  farmers  and  a  school  teacher  came 
to  talk  with  Mr.  Pieter  from  a  district  thirty -five 
miles  distant.  They  had  met  regularly  to  discuss 
the  articles  which  they  had  read  in  the  newspapers, 
and  came  to  him  for  further  light. 
Social  Christianity   proves   to   be   a   social 

betterment  (2).  leaven  in  Japan  as  elsewhere;  and 
each  year  sees  a  broadening  and  a  deepening  of  the 
social  passion  to  serve  one*s  fellow  men,  as  the 
truest  expression  of  the  life  hid  with  Christ  in 
God.  It  was  an  American  missionary.  Miss  M.  A. 
Claggett,  who  was  sent  by  the  Japanese  Government 
into  the  famine  region  of  the  north  to  carry  on  the 
government's  philanthropic  work  of  preventing  the 
poor  farmers  from  selling  their  daughters  into  servi- 


242  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

tude  or  work  in  the  cities.  It  was  the  Young  Men*s 
Christian  Association  of  Tokyo  which  was  asked  by 
the  postoffice  authorities  to  give  lectures  in  the 
twenty-seven  branch  postoffices  of  the  city.  They 
had  formerly  had  Buddhist  lecturers,  but  found 
them  unsatisfactory,  and  so  some  of  the  finest 
Christian  men  of  the  metropolis  are  bringing  mes- 
sages of  the  social  gospel  to  the  twenty-seven  hundred 
men  in  these  offices.  Employment  bureaus,  factory 
work,  temperance  reform,  anti-tuberculosis  work, 
prison  reform,  leper  colonies,  peace  societies,  homes 
for  working  girls,  hostels  for  students,  evening 
schools,  social  settlements,  and  Florence  Crittenden 
rescue  homes  are  among  the  many  forms  of  sym- 
pathy and  help  which  might  be  mentioned. 
ShinkawaSet-  Shinkawa,  Kobe,  was  one  of  the 
tlement,  Kobe,  vilest  slum  regions  in  Japan.  Plague 
and  cholera  were  annual  visitors;  the  death  rate 
was  six  times  the  general  average;  murders  and 
drunken  brawls  were  frequent;  poverty  and  wretch- 
edness universal.  In  1909  a  theological  student,  Mr. 
Kagawa,  resolved  to  take  this  for  his  parish.  He 
rented  a  tiny  room  and  began  to  live  and  work  among 
the  people.  He  took  as  his  motto,  "To  preach  the 
Glad  Tidings  to  the  poor."  He  believed  in  the 
depths  of  his  loyal  Japanese  heart,  that  the  quickest 
way  to  uplift  a  community  is  to  transform  the  in- 
dividuals making  that  community.  Services  were 
held  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  because  that 
was  the  only  quiet  time.  From  five  to  seven  in  the 
morning  he  has  street  preaching;  late  in  the  after- 


THE  HIDDEN   LEAVEN  243 

noon  bands  of  believers  go  out  singing  and  testify- 
ing; all  the  evening  men  come  to  his  rooms.  In  three 
years  he  has  baptized  a  band  of  fifty  men  and  women 
who  are  made  over.  The  police  say  he  is  making 
their  work  easy.  The  methods  of  this  unique  settle- 
ment include  Sunday  schools,  assistance  with 
funeral  expenses,  help  for  invalids,  medical  attend- 
ance, a  sewing  school  and  night  school.  A  gang  of 
bad  boys  was  broken  up  by  adopting  the  ringleader 
and  converting  him. 

„   ,  ,         Miss  Bauernfeind  of  the  Evangelical 

Factory  work.  *  •     •         i  •    i 

Association  has  earned  on  a  most 

interesting  work  for  factory  girls  in  Tokyo.  In  most 

factories  in  Japan  the  women  operatives  are  virtually 

prisoners,  not  being  allowed  to  go  outside  the  factory 

gates.  Miss  Bauernfeind  is  allowed  by  the  officials 

of  two  large  factories  to  hold  meetings  within  the 

factory  grounds.  She  does  a  great  deal  of  personal 

work  with  the  operatives  in  addition  to  holding  the 

stated    meetings.    The   factory    management   was 

so  much  impressed  with  the  changed  atmosphere 

that  land  was  given  free  of  rent  on  which  to  build  a 

church  and  a  kindergarten.  Seventy  little  children 

belonging  to  the  families  of  operatives  attend  this 

happy  school.  In  Okayama  Miss  Alice  P.  Adams  of 

the  Congregational  Mission  has  not  only  religious 

services  for  factory  girls,  but  day  schools  for  the 

night  shift,  night  schools  for  the  day  shift,  a  day 

nursery,  and  a  hospital,  which  minister  to  about 

five  hundred  women  every  year. 


244  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

Factory  The    factory    conditions    of    Japan 

conditions.  constitute  a  distinct  menace  to  the 

future  health  and  morals  of  the  nation.  Even  with 
the  experience  of  western  nations  before  her  Japan 
seems  likely  to  repeat  the  same  costly  errors  which 
have  disgraced  these  nations  in  the  past.  Young 
children  are  allowed  to  work  shockingly  long  hours. 
Little  or  no  protection  is  given  by  the  law  against 
the  greed  of  employers.  Dormitories  and  meals  are 
furnished  by  the  factories,  and  the  operatives  are 
virtually  prisoners  during  their  contract.  One  shift 
of  girls  goes  to  bed  in  the  same  beds  from  which  the 
other  shift  has  just  risen.  Because  the  suffrage  in 
Japan  is  largely  restricted  to  the  moneyed  classes 
it  has  been  impossible  to  secure  legislative  action; 
one  sorely  needed  law  having  been  saddled  with  a 
rider  which  made  it  inoperative  for  sixteen  years. 
Under  conditions  like  these  the  need  of  some  agency 
to  ameliorate  evils  which  it  cannot  change  is  at  once 
apparent. 

Matsuyama         ^^^  ^^  ^^®  strongest  of  these  agencies 
Working  Girls'*     is  the  home  begun  by  Mr.  Oneoto,  a 
°°^®*  man  whom  Christ  had  saved  from  a 

life  utterly  destroyed  by  debauchery.  After  his  con- 
version he  worked  in  the  cotton  factory  in  Matsu- 
yama, and  there  became  acquainted  with  the  terrible 
conditions  surrounding  the  working  girls.  The  story 
of  how  these  poor  exhausted  girls  after  twelve  hours 
of  work  welcomed  the  classes  in  reading  and  writing 
which  he  held  early  in  the  morning  or  in  the  evening 
as  they  came  from  work  is  a  touching  evidence  of  the 


THE  HIDDEN  LEAVEN  245 

ambition  that  stirs  in  the  hearts  of  the  most  un- 
fortunate. The  classes  finally  led  to  the  establish- 
ment of  a  boarding  house  which  should  be  a  real 
home.  Friends  gave  money  for  land,  a  dormitory, 
chapel,  night  school,  and  hospital.  The  girls  have 
a  playground  and  a  garden  which  are  their  delight. 
Even  under  the  hard  conditions  of  factory  work  these 
girls  are  in  better  health,  do  more  work,  save  more 
money,  and  in  every  way  are  happier  and  brighter 
than  the  others.  Good  food,  sleep,  purity,  and  a 
loving  home  atmosphere  actually  seem  to  work 
miracles.  The  home  has  attracted  such  favorable 
government  attention  that  it  has  become  quite 
famous,  and  Mr.  Oneoto  has  been  recognized  as  an 
authority  by  experts  who  wish  to  get  his  results 
without  the  sacrificial  love  which  he  and  his  good 
wife  put  into  this  Christian  home. 
Salvation  The    Salvation    Army    has    entered 

Army  work.  [j^^q   sympathetic  contact   with  the 

problems  of  the  Japanese  toiler  condemned  to  work 
from  twelve  to  sixteen  hours  daily  and  crowded  into 
tiny  tenements  that  preclude  all  privacy.  In  their 
Workingmen's  Homes  they  are  making  a  beginning 
with  the  unmarried  workmen,  and  in  their  first-hand 
study  of  conditions  are  gathering  material  that  will 
be  of  use  when  Japan  has  to  reckon  with  her  economic 
shortsightedness . 

Laborers*  The  finest  bit  of  Christian  social  work 

Reform  Union,  jg  j^qj-  ^-j^g^^  organized  by  any  Mission 
or  social  reformer,  but  by  a  Japanese  pastor  of  a 
people's    church,  "The    True    Light    Church"    in 


246  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

Tokyo  (Am.  Prot.  Epis.).  Mr.  Sugiura,  the  pastor, 
believes  that  honest  work  and  the  power  of  Jesus 
Christ  are  levers  powerful  enough  to  lift  the  casual, 
degraded,  and  criminal  classes  with  whom  his  work 
lies.  He  does  not  believe  in  doles  or  charity,  organ- 
ized or  otherwise.  He  beheves  that  most  help,  how- 
ever well  meant,  usually  pauperizes.  In  his  church 
work  through  seventeen  years  he  has  drawn  about 
him  a  number  of  men  who  are  "nicely  saved,"  to 
use  a  Salvation  Army  term.  These  he  uses  as 
captains  over  squads  made  up  of  tramps,  the  un- 
employed, and  vicious.  Three  of  these  leaders, 
themselves  rescued  from  lives  of  crime  by  the  power 
of  Christ,  have  over  three  hundred  men  whom  they 
have  trained  into  steady  work,  self-support,  thrift, 
and  self-respect. 

To  see  one  of  them  marshal  his  one  hundred  push- 
cart venders  in  a  brigade  early  each  day  is  a  great 
sight.  Each  is  equipped  with  stock  in  trade,  in- 
spected, and  sent  out.  At  night  each  man  gives 
account  of  sales,  turns  in  what  is  left  of  his  stock, 
and  receives  a  fixed  percentage  of  the  day's  income. 
The  net  proceeds  are  placed  for  him  in  a  postal 
savings  account,  without  deducting  any  commission 
for  the  leader.  He  has  his  own  business,  and  carries 
on  this  enterprise  merely  as  a  form  of  Christian 
service.  At  the  end  of  the  year  he  turns  over  to  each 
man  the  accumulated  savings  in  his  postal  account. 
Twenty  out  of  this  squad  have  saved  money  enough 
to  set  up  in  business  for  themselves. 

Another  of  these  humble  leaders  has  started  a 


THE  HIDDEN  LEAVEN  247 

daikon  factory  next  his  own  store,  where  a  hundred 
poor  people  prepare  the  popular  radish  for  food. 

In  another  factory  nearly  one  hundred  "down  and 
outs"  have  been  trained  into  skilled  workmen. 
These  men  all  join  this  Laborers'  Reform  Union, 
and  as  they  scatter  through  Japan  carry  into  shop 
and  mine  their  one  message  of  the  power  of  Christ 
to  remake  the  workingman.  There  are  two  hundred 
members  now  of  this  unique  society.  It  has  no  head- 
quarters, no  dues,  no  campaign  fund,  no  salaried 
ofl&cers.  It  is  just  a  work  of  gratitude  organized  by 
Japanese  workmen  as  their  reasonable  service  in 
gratitude  to  Jesus  Christ. 

Christian  There  are  not  lacking  among  Japanese 

businessmen.  employers  Christian  men  who  are 
adopting  the  most  advanced  ideas  of  welfare  work. 
Near  Osaka  some  Japanese  Christians,  with  the  help 
of  English  capital,  have  established  the  Sunlight 
Soap  Factory.  They  give  their  workers  a  six-day 
week,  an  eight-hour  day,  model  cottages,  play 
grounds,  a  share  in  the  profits,  individual  gardens 
and  pensions.  Such  a  factory  is  all  too  uncommon 
in  so-called  Christian  lands;  in  Japan  it  is  notable. 

Another  example  of  Christian  principles  in  business 
is  Mr.  Kobayashi,  "the  tooth  powder  king."  He 
maintains  a  free  school  in  the  evening  for  his  em- 
ployees in  which  bookkeeping  and  technical  subjects 
as  well  as  the  ordinary  branches  are  taught.  For 
many  years  he  has  conducted  Bible  classes  among 
his  employees.  The  welfare  lectures,  illustrated 
by  moving  pictures,  have  proved  so  popular  in  the 


248  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

factory  that  Mr.  Kobayashi  had  a  traveling  lecture 

bureau  fitted  out  and  maintained  to  give  similar 

lectures  throughout  the  country. 

■«j  X.  /^\  The  field  of  Christian  education  has 
Education  (3).  j    u      *u 

seemed  somewhat  narrowed  by  the 

superb  efficiency  of  the  government  schools.  The 
schools  have  further  suffered  by  the  failure  of  the 
Boards,  in  many  cases,  properly  to  equip  and  stand- 
ardize them.  A  new  spirit  of  advance  is  today  dis- 
cernible. There  is  a  purpose  to  put  the  higher  schools 
fully  abreast  of  the  government  schools,  while  losing 
nothing  of  the  moral  superiority  which  has  been 
their  sufficient  justification  for  being.  Even  more 
than  in  China  the  girls*  school  seems  important. 
The  Government  has  not  yet  entered  seriously  and 
sympathetically  into  the  founding  of  institutions  oi 
higher  learning  for  women,  as  it  has  in  the  case  of 
men.  It  is  still  possible  for  a  first-class  Christian 
college  for  women  to  have  a  commanding  influence. 
The  project  of  founding  such  a  college  at  Tokyo  is 
already  seriously  considered  by  a  number  of  Missions 
which  are  now  maintaining  advanced  classes  in 
their  boarding  schools.  Earnest  prayer  for  God*s 
blessing  and  furtherance  of  this  great  plan  ought 
to  be  made.  In  Kobe  College  the  Congregationalists 
already  have  the  beginning  of  real  college  life. 
Another  college  considerably  removed  from  Tokyo, 
so  that  there  might  be  need  to  continue  and  develop 
it  after  the  founding  of  the  Union  College  in  Tokyo 
is  the  Kwassui  School,  already  alluded  to,  in  Naga- 
saki. This  school,  founded  by  the  Methodists,  is  the 


THE  HIDDEN  LEAVEN  249 

only  school  in  the  empire  where  four  years  of  college 
work  (above  the  high  school)  are  actually  oflFered 
and  where  Greek  and  Latin  have  a  place  in  the 
curriculum. 

Secondary  The  intellectual  work  accomplished 

girls'  schools.  \yy  ii^Q  girls'  boarding  schools  is  of  a 
high  grade  as  is  shown  by  the  fine  rank  taken  by 
their  graduates  in  American  colleges.  It  was  a 
pleasure  in  visiting  the  Furendo  Jo  Gakko,  or 
Friend's  School,  in  Tokyo  to  learn  that  it  had  recently 
sent  a  graduate  to  Bryn  Mawr  who  entered  on 
examination  with  not  only  the  highest  standing  in 
her  class,  but  also  one  of  the  highest  ever  won  in 
that  thorough-going  college. 

^.  ^        ^  One  of  the  most  striking  educational 

Kindergartens.  .  •       i      i  .     i 

developments  m  Japan  is  the  kinder- 
garten. After  twenty  years  there  were  in  1903 
twenty-seven  Christian  kindergartens  in  Japan. 
There  are  at  present  one  hundred  eleven;  thirteen 
new  kindergartens  having  opened  within  a  year. 
The  Evangelical  Association  reports  that  during  the 
past  year  it  has  added  four  new  kindergartens.  In 
1913  it  had  but  one  kindergarten.  Mrs.  Madely 
of  the  Episcopal  Mission  says  that  the  Bishop 
has  been  so  delighted  with  the  possibilities  of  the 
kindergarten  in  evangelizing  adults  that  he  wishes 
to  establish  one  in  every  station.  Even  government 
officials  recognize  that  there  is  a  power  in  the  Chris- 
tian kindergarten  which  their  kindergartens  lack. 
Influence  of  In   Kobe  we  visited  the    large  Zen- 

kindergartens,  rin  or  Neighborhood  Kindergarten 
founded  by  Mrs.  R.  A.  Thomson  in  one  of  the  worst 


250  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAT 

quarters  of  the  city.  Police  protection  had  to  be 
given  in  the  beginning,  but  now  the  love  of  a  trans- 
formed neighborhood  is  its  best  protection.  A  double 
session  is  held;  one  group  coming  in  the  morning, 
another  in  the  afternoon.  The  young  Japanese 
teachers  were  fitted  for  their  work  in  Miss  Howe's 
training  school.  Of  course  this  kindergarten  flowered 
into  a  mothers'  club,  a  class  among  older  girls  and 
three  flourishing  Sunday  schools.  In  Kobe,  too,  we 
saw  the  famous  Glory  Kindergarten  and  Training 
School  (Cong.)  which  has  been  a  source  of  inspira- 
tion to  kindergarten  work  throughout  the  empire. 
A  story  was  told  us  illustrating  the  depth  of  the 
Christian  impression  which  is  made  on  the  kinder- 
garten children. 

A  little  One   of   the   graduates   of   the   kin- 

child's  courage,  dergarten  was  attending  a  primary 
grade  in  the  public  schools  when  the  order  came  from 
Government,  a  few  years  ago,  that  the  teachers  were 
to  take  their  pupils  to  worship  at  the  Shinto  shrines. 
This  one  child  alone  did  not  bov/  before  the  shrine. 
The  teacher,  noticing  it,  leaned  forward,  and  gently 
bent  the  boy's  head  to  the  ground  in  the  attitude 
of  worship.  He  was  so  surprised  at  the  child's 
passionate  weeping  that  he  asked  the  cause.  The 
child  answered,  *T  learned  in  kindergarten  that  we 
must  worship  only  God  and  pray  to  Him  alone." 
The  teacher  was  so  impressed  with  the  boy's  earnest- 
ness that  he  sought  out  the  missionary  to  learn  more 
about  Christianity,  and  was  himself  converted 
and  baptized. 


THE  HIDDEN   LEAVEN  251 

Expansion  of  The  facts  amply  justify  a  rapid  ex- 
kindergartens.  pansion  and  improvement  in  the 
equipment  of  the  kindergartens.  Only  fully  equip- 
ped kindergartners  of  the  broadest  culture  should 
be  put  in  charge  of  these  Mission  kindergartens, 
to  prevent  the  kindergarten  from  becoming  a 
stereotyped  educational  cult,  because  they  adopt 
its  methods  and  select  its  materials  afresh  from  the 
environment  of  the  Japanese  child.  To  this  end 
it  is  immensely  important  that  as  rapidly  as  possible 
Japanese  Christian  girls  be  given  adequate  prep- 
aration and  then  put  in  positions  of  responsibility 
in  the  kindergartens.  The  Boards  which  will  dis- 
cover girls  either  now  in  college  in  America,  or  in 
Japan  who  can  be  sent  to  America,  and  give  them 
the  best  training  with  adequate  opportunity  for 
practice  and  observation  in  the  finest  American 
schools,  will  do  much  to  give  the  Christian  kinder- 
gartens a  position  of  permanent  leadership, 
student  Partly  because  of  the  discrimination 

hostels.  in  favor  of  government  schools  the 

number  of  secondary  Christian  schools  is  not  large 
in  Japan.  There  are  only  eleven  secondary  Chris- 
tian schools  for  girls  in  all  Japan,  and  only  twelve 
for  boys.  These  are  immensely  important  as  they 
are  the  training  ground  for  the  future  leaders  of  the 
Church.  Within  the  past  few  years  another  agency 
of  great  promise  has  been  developed  by  which  to 
reach  the  thousands  of  men  in  government  schools. 
This  agency  is  the  student  hostel  or  dormitory. 
The  first  of  these  hostels  is  the  "Love  and  Loyalty 


262  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

Club"  opened  in  Sendai  in  1891  and  maintained 
without  interruption  to  the  present  time.  In  the 
beginning  the  men  lived  in  poor  little  rented  rooms 
and  did  the  work  themselves.  They  were  so  perse- 
cuted by  their  fellow  students  that  they  were  driven 
to  hours  of  prayer  by  the  river  side  for  forty  succes- 
sive days.  But  faith  triumphed,  and  the  hostel  has 
been  publicly  recognized  by  the  President  as  a  power 
for  right  conduct  and  high  ideals  of  scholarship. 
The  hostel  at  Kumamoto  also  has  a  romantic 
history.  The  students  were  inspired  by  the  example 
of  Sendai  and  by  Dr.  Mott's  visit  in  1906  to  lease  a 
small  house.  A  missionary  of  the  Church  of  England, 
Rev.  J.  B.  Brandram,  drew  out  of  the  bank  the 
money  which  he  had  saved  for  the  education  of  his 
children  and  bought  a  house  and  lot  for  them,  so 
great  did  he  feel  to  be  the  spiritual  value  of  the 
movement.  He  had  expected  to  be  able  to  repay  the 
fund  by  raising  the  money  in  England,  but  his  sudden 
death  left  his  wife  and  four  small  children  unpro- 
vided for.  God  honored  his  faith,  for  the  young  men 
of  the  hostel  spent  their  vacation  canvassing  for  the 
money  he  had  advanced  with  no  pledge  on  their 
part,  and  turned  it  over  to  Mrs.  Brandram. 

The  testimony  to  the  value  of  the  hostels  in 
stimulating  Christian  student  activities,  deepen- 
ing the  spiritual  life,  and  leading  to  decisions  for 
Christ  is  unanimous.  *'One-third  the  non-Christian 
men  in  the  hostel  have  become  Christians,'*  writes 
Professor  Morimoto,  of  Sapporo  University. 

Until  the  hostels  were  opened  no  graduate  of  an 


THE  HIDDEN  LEAVEN  368 

imperial  university  had  ever  entered  the  Christian 
ministry.  There  are  now  eleven  such  graduates  in 
the  ministry  and  the  Christian  Association  secre- 
taryship, and  others  are  preparing  to  follow  them. 
Christian  In   no  non-Christian  country,   with 

literature.  the  possible  exception  of  India,  is 

there  such  a  body  of  literature  put  forth  by  Chris- 
tian converts  as  in  Japan.  There  are  notable  Chris- 
tian writers  and  editors  as  well  as  skilled  translators 
of  foreign  books.  Among  the  important  books  of 
1913  were  a  Life  of  Christ  written  by  Prof.  Yamada, 
the  first  one  written  by  a  Japanese.  The  author 
traveled  in  Palestine  to  prepare  himself  for  the 
task.  A  companion  volume  is  Konishi's  Holy  Land 
of  Palestine.  A  noted  novelist,  Mr.  Tokutomi,  writes 
a  beautiful  preface  for  the  latter  book  in  which 
he  says : 

**Jesiis  Christ  has  for  a  long  time  been  the  Jesus  Christ  of  the 
Occidentals  alone,  and  by  their  hands  has  been  sent  forth  an  end- 
less stream  of  books  on  His  life  *  *  *  but  day  by  day  the  world  is 
becoming  one.  Day  by  day  Jesus  Christ  is  being  born  anew.  He 
has  been  born  in  the  heart  of  many  a  one  in  Japan.  The  hands  of 
Japanese  must  more  and  more  cause  Lives  of  Christ  to  be  bom." 

A  third  book  is  the  Life  of  Christ  in  Common 
Speech  written  by  Col.  Yamamuro  of  the  Salva- 
tion Army.  An  earlier  work  of  Col.  Yamamuro, 
The  Gospel  for  the  Common  People,  has  gone  through 
sixty-one  editions,  a  remarkable  sale. 

Another  notable  book  is  a  volume  of  sermons  by 
the  great  preacher  and  teacher,  Uchimura.  This 
remarkable  man  has  for  ten  years  edited  the  lead- 


254  THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 

ing  Christian  magazine,  Biblical  Study,  which  is 
popular  chiefly  because  it  prints  his  trenchant  and 
deeply  spiritual  messages.  His  volume  of  sermons 
went  to  a  second  edition  within  a  year.  Even  the 
women  are  seeing  visions  and  dreaming  dreams. 
Miss  Zako  Aiko  has  written  a  volume  of  prose 
poems  with  the  title  Under  the  Shadow  of  Thy 
WingSy  of  which  Mr.  Frank  Miiller  in  his  annual 
review  of  Christian  literature  says  that  he  expects 
it  will  become  a  classic.  A  Congregational  pastor. 
Rev.  K.  Takemoto,  who  wrote  A  Philosophy  of 
the  Christian  Religion,  designed  as  an  apologetic 
for  the  learned,  has  just  written  a  moving  spiritual 
autobiography,  How  I  Gained  Assurance,  designed 
to  be  read  by  a  wider  audience.  Other  important 
books  are  Nitobe's  Culture,  Murakami's  Reminis- 
cences, Dr.  Kozaki's,  The  State  and  Religion,  Mat- 
sunaga's,  Life  of  Paul. 

Books  in  The  books  so  far  mentioned  have 

English.  been   written   during   the  past   two 

years  by  Japanese  Christians  in  Japanese.  There 
are  several  notable  books  written  in  English  that 
ought  to  have  very  wide  reading.  Professor  Nitobe 
of  Tokyo  is  the  author  of  two:  Bushido,  and  The 
Japanese  Nation.  President  Harada  of  the  Doshisha 
is  the  writer  of  The  Faith  of  Japan,  and  Mr.  Uchimura, 
of  the  delightful  human  document,  The  Diary  of  a 
Japanese  Convert. 

_      ,  ^.  Translations  are  numerous,  and  for 

Translations. 

many  years  to  come  will  play  an 

exceedingly  important  part  in  the  impact  of  Chris- 


THE  HIDDEN  LEAVEN  255 

tianity  upon  the  Japanese  mind.  One  of  the  most 
significant  of  recent  translations  is  Borden  P. 
Bowne's  Personalism.  In  this  work  two  Japanese 
scholars  have  collaborated  with  Dr.  S.  L.  Gulick 
to  ensure  a  translation  that  should  be  absolutely- 
faithful  to  the  thought  of  the  original,  and  expressed 
in  language  that  should  be  clear  to  the  ordinary 
reader.  This  careful  translation  was  further  sub- 
jected to  a  three-year  test  in  the  class  room  in  the 
Doshisha  University  before  it  was  given  to  the 
public.  It  is  unnecessary  to  speak  of  the  monu- 
mental importance  of  such  a  work.  The  sense  of 
personality  was  weak  in  old  Japan,  and  one  of  the 
services  performed  by  Christianity  has  been  to 
strengthen  and  reinforce  the  idea  both  philosophi- 
cally and  practically.  Other  recent  translations  of 
Christian  literature  are  William  Adams  Brown's 
Christian  Theology  in  Outline^  Eucken's  chief  works, 
Mulford*s  NatioUy  and  Begbie's  Twice  Born  Men. 
Mrs.  Yagima  publishes  a  translation  of  the  life 
of  Josephine  Butler  for  which  Count  Okuma 
writes  a  preface  in  which  he  pleads  for  a  more 
just  treatment  of  women.  One  of  the  large  secular 
publishing  houses  has  put  out  a  translation  of 
Stories  from  the  Life  of  Christ  in  its  series  of  books 
adapted  for  home  reading  by  the  young.  Two  other 
recent  additions  to  this  long  series  are  concerned 
with  the  life  of  Washington  and  that  of  Joan  of  Arc. 
The  Bible  Why  should  it  be  thought  enough  for 

m  Japan.  h^q  West  to  give  Japan  her  modern 

school  system,  her  railways,  factories,  army  and 


256  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

navy,  medicine,  science,  and  government,  without 
going  on  to  impart  that  spiritual  heritage  without 
which  these  other  gifts  are  powerless  to  bless  and 
uplift?  The  sale  and  circulation  of  the  Bible  is  one 
of  the  evidences  that  Japan  really  wants  our  best. 
In  1912  the  joint  circulation  of  Bibles  and  Testa- 
ments and  Gospels  by  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society  and  the  National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland 
was  two  hundred  forty-six  thousand,  five  hundred 
seventy-five  copies.  In  1913  the  number  rose  to 
two  hundred  seventy-six  thousand,  two  hundred 
forty-five  copies.  In  1914,  five  hundred  eighty-six 
thousand,  six  hundred  sixty-seven  volumes  were 
sold  by  the  Bible  Societies  at  work  in  Japan.  The 
Bible  is  distinctly  one  of  the  best  sellers  in  Japan. 
Other  Space  does  not  permit  the  description 

agencies.  ^f  f^Q  g^e  temperance  work  done 

through  the  Woman's  Christian  Temperance  Union, 
the  Peace  Societies,  the  Anti-tuberculosis  and  Red 
Cross  Societies,  the  hospitals,  leper  asylums,  and 
other  philanthropies.  The  gift  of  twenty-five  thou- 
sand dollars  to  St.  Luke's  Hospital  by  the  Mikado 
himself  is  a  suflficiently  decisive  mark  of  the  approval 
which  the  Government  has  of  this  Christian  hospital. 
While  the  fine  Japanese  hospitals  make  it  unnecces- 
sary  to  establish  a  large  number  of  distinctively 
Christian  hospitals  it  is  of  great  value  to  have  a  few, 
and  to  have  those  of  the  very  best. 
At  the  parting  Once  before  in  Japan  the  tide  ran 
of  the  ways.  strongly  toward  Christianity,  but 
the  Church  was  not  prepared  to  take  advantage  of 


THE  HIDDEN  LEAVEN  257 

the  situation  in  an  aggressive,  loving,  and  adequate 
presentation  of  Christianity,  and  the  time  passed. 
Today  Japan  stands  at  the  parting  of  the  ways. 
Says  Prof essor  Nitobe,  *' Christianity  and  materiahsm 
will  divide  the  world  between  them;"  which  shall 
control  Japan?  The  solemn  responsibility  for  the 
answer  rests  upon  American  Christians  as  upon  no 
other  body  in  the  whole  world.  Our  nation  is  at 
peace,  undevastated  by  war,  her  incalculable  re- 
sources un wasted.  She  is  Japan's  neighbor;  she 
ought  to  be  her  friend.  She  ought  to  lead  her  into 
the  light  and  liberty  of  Jesus  Christ.  Each  one  who 
reads  these  words  may  help  to  bring  about  this 
blessed  consummation.  She  may  more  generously 
support  the  Missions  of  the  Church  in  Japan;  she 
may  win  other  women  to  their  support;  she  may 
join  a  study  class  and  inform  herself;  she  may  induce 
the  woman's  club  to  take  up  the  sympathetic 
study  of  the  Japanese  question;  she  may  write 
letters  to  the  newspapers  combating  jingo  articles 
with  facts;  she  may  circulate  books  and  articles  by 
such  writers  as  Dr.  Gulick  in  order  to  dispel  pre- 
judice and  increase  friendliness;  she  may  influence 
her  senator  or  representative;  she  may  induce  her 
pastor  to  preach  a  series  of  sermons  on  the  Christian 
opportunity  in  Japan. 

Better  than  all,  and  more  powerful  than  all,  each 
may  pray.  It  was  a  group  of  American  women  that 
met  regularly  to  pray  that  Japan  might  be  opened 
to  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  forty  years  before 
the  great  opportunity  came.  Today  let  there  be 


258  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

women  banded  together  to  pray  that  race  prejudice 
may  be  softened,  that  baseless  fears  may  be  allayed, 
that  America  may  deal  justly  with  Japan,  that  more 
missionaries  may  be  sent,  that  necessary  money  may 
be  given,  that  the  energizing  power  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  may  work  through  our  weak  endeavors  and 
make  them  mighty,  that  Japan  may  speedily  become 
a  Christian  nation. 

.  When  we  steamed  out  of  the  harbor 

of  Yokahama  on  an  American  ship 

bound  for  America's  fair  island  territory  of  Hawaii 

it  seemed,  although  the  broad  Pacific  lay  before  us, 

that  we  were  almost  at  home  again  in  that  land 

"Where  the  air  is  full  of  sunshine 
And  the  flag  is  full  of  stars." 

The  voyage  was  an  almost  continuous  missionary 
meeting.  Each  morning  a  large  company  of  the 
passengers  gathered  in  the  dining  room  to  hear  such 
men  as  Dr.  Henry  C.  Mabie,  who  told  of  the  eager- 
ness with  which  the  Japanese  were  listening  to 
lectures  on  the  philosophy  of  Eucken  and  Bergson; 
to  Mr.  Messer,  who  spoke  of  the  marvelous  growth 
of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  in  the 
Orient;  to  Miss  Bullard,  who  described  Christian 
work  in  the  reclamation  of  a  criminal  tribe  at  Kavali, 
South  India;  to  Rev.  F.  M.  Wilson,  who  described 
the  mass  movement  in  India,  and  to  many  others. 
„  The  day  spent  in  Hawaii  was  one 

long  delight.  Here  was  territory  made 
sacred  by  missionary  pioneers,  a  land  full  of  associ- 


THE  HIDDEN  LEAVEN  259 

ations  and  romance.  Hawaii's  glory  is  of  the  present; 
for  here  is  the  experiment  station  where  the  people 
of  the  United  States  are  learning  that  the  real  foes 
to  assimilation  are  race  antagonism,  pride,  and 
exelusiveness,  and  not  deep,  mysterious,  racial  differ- 
ences. Here  under  a  flag  which  insures  equal  oppor- 
tunity, and  a  social  organization  which  does  not  give 
the  lie  to  free  institutions,  Chinese  and  Japanese  are 
actually  proving  to  be  keen,  alert,  loyal  American 
citizens.  The  ball  teams.  Christian  associations, 
churches,  flourish  among  them  as  among  other 
American  communities.  *Tf  we  were  not  continually 
reinfected  with  race-phobia  from  the  main  land," 
said  an  eminent  citizen  of  Hawaii,  himself  the  de- 
scendant of  a  great  missionary  pioneer,  *'we  could 
show  the  world  a  new  thing,  real  brotherhood  and 
cooperation.'* 

We  visited  the  beautiful  Kamehameha  schools, 
endowed  by  a  Hawaiian  princess,  herself  a  descend- 
ant of  the  hero  king;  later  the  Mid-Pacific  Institute 
where  in  two  separate  departments  are  gathered 
boys  and  girls  representing  ten  different  races.  The 
school  was  founded  by  uniting  three  which  had 
been  established  for  Korean,  Japanese,  or  Chinese 
students.  Although  English  is  the  language  of  the 
class  room,  instruction  is  given  in  these  three  Orien- 
tal languages.  This  one  school  is  a  powerful  Chris- 
tian influence  on  these  three  countries  which  are 
represented  by  thousands  in  Hawaii's  polyglot 
population. 

There  never  was  a  fairer  sight  than  to  see  as- 


260  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

sembled  in  one  school  these  bright  attractive  students 
of  many  racial  stocks  and  mixtures  living  together 
and  together  working  out  the  problem  of  beautiful 
Hawaii's  future. 

Journey's  end.  ^^^^  ^^  indescribable  thrill  of  love 
and  pride  we  came  back  through  the 
Golden  Gate  to  our  own  dear  land.  What  is  to  be 
her  future.?  Do  the  frowning  forts  and  the  new 
military  spirit  so  sadly  evident  spell  a  permanent 
reversion  to  trust  in  force  and  greed  and  over- 
mastering might?  Or  are  the  influences  of  vital 
Christianity  to  triumph  and  once  more  to  reassert 
themselves?  Is  it  to  be  dollar  diplomacy,  backed  by 
battle  ships  or  the  Golden  Rule  in  business  but- 
tressed with  friendliness? 

Perhaps  the  notion  would  not  commend  itself  to 
those  mysterious  personages  who  compose  diplomatic 
circles,  but  I  believe  that  if  the  United  States  Govern- 
ment would  give  the  Women's  Missionary  Societies 
the  price  of  two  battle  ships  a  year,  we  could  so 
cement  the  friendly  ties  with  Oriental  nations  that 
no  war  would  be  thinkable.  One  battle  ship  would 
estabhsh  universities,  agricultural  experiment  sta- 
tions, medical  colleges  in  China.  Another  would 
permit  us  to  crave  the  privilege  as  an  evidence  of 
friendship  to  establish  free  libraries  in  a  dozen 
centers  in  Japan,  or  gymnasiums  and  play  grounds 
in  all  the  friendly  Young  Men's  Christian  Associa- 
tions of  the  empire. 

This  is    not  a  foolish,  womanish  dream.  It   is 


THE  HIDDEN  LEATEN  201 

defended  by  a  fact  as  massive  as  a  mountain. 
The  act  of  John  Hay  in  standing  for  the  open 
door  in  commerce,  and  that  whereby  the  American 
Government  returned  to  China  a  large  part  of  the 
indemnity  fund  are  a  better  insurance  pohcy  against 
war  than  a  hundred  million  dollars  spent  in  fortify- 
ing the  Canal  or  guarding  the  coast.  Steadily  to 
press  the  program  of  Jesus  as  the  preventive  of  war 
is  to  join  that  advance  guard  who  have  pushed  the 
race  slowly  and  with  diflSculty  into  the  path  that 
leads  to  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

** America,  America, 
God  send  His  grace  on  thee! 
And  crown  thy  good  with  brotherhood. 
From  sea  to  shining  sea!" 

The  King's  In  the   dim  twilight  of  the  world 

Highway.  God's  holy  prophet,  moved  by  the 

Spirit  of  God,  looked  forward  in  faith  and  wrote  of 
the  time  to  come  when  all  nations  should  know  the 
Lord,  when  the  knowledge  of  God  should  cover  the 
earth  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea,  when  a  firm  high- 
way should  stretch  across  the  world's  desert  wastes 
on  which  simple  folk  and  little  children  in  safety 
should  walk  to  Journey's  End.  Other  religions  place 
their  Golden  Age  in  the  past;  the  Bible  paints  that 
of  Christianity  in  the  future.  We  are  saved  by  hope, 
Paul  affirms.  This  hope  and  confidence  are  the 
secret  of  missionary  endeavor.  Called  by  God  to 
help  Him  build  His  Road,  men  and  women  go  out 


262  THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 

in  the  might  of  the  Name.  God  goes  with  them  until 
that  time  when  the  night  is  gone  and  joy  comes  in 
the  morning. 

"And  on  this  pilgrim  road  I'll  walk 
Till  all  my  journey's  done." 


A    BRIEF    READING    LIST 

CHAPTER  I. 

The  Man  of  Egypt,  Cooper  (Hodder  &  Stoughton,  1913). 
A  Muslim  Sir  Galahad,  D wight  (Revell)  $1.00. 
Modern  Call  of  Missions,  Dennis  (Revell)  $1.50. 
The  Mohammedan  World  Today  (Revell)  $1.25. 
Aspects  of  Islam,  Mac  Donald  (Macmillan)  $1.50. 
A  Master  Builder  on  the  Nile,  Hogg  (Revell)  $1.50. 

CHAPTER  II 

The  Outcastes  of  Hope  (Young  People's  Mission  Movement, 
London,  1912)  I*. 

Life  of  Carey,  George  Adam  Smith  (Everyman's  Library^ 

The  Desire  of  India,  Datta  (Yomig  People's  Mission  Mov  ::ment, 
London,  1909)  Is. 

Religions  of  India,  Hopkins  (Ginn  &  Co.,  1902). 

New  Era  in  Asia,  Eddy  (Missionary  Education  Movement) 
$0.50. 

India  Awakening,  Eddy  (Missionary  Education  Movement) 
$0.50. 

Revolt  of  Sundaramma,  Elmore  (Revell)  $1.00. 

Primer  of  Hinduism,  Farquhar  (Christian  Literature  Society  of 
India,  1911). 

The  Education  of  the  Women  of  India,  Cowan  (Revell)  $1.50. 

The  God  JuggemaiU  and  Hinduism  in  India,  Zimmerman 
(Revell)  $1.50. 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  Modern  Missionary  Challenge,  Jones  (Revell)  $1.50. 
The  Influence  of  the  Christian  Religion  in  History,  Slater  (Doran) 
$1.50. 


Missions  and  Sociology f  Slater  (Stock,  London,  1908)  $0.35. 

Contrasts  in  Social  Progress,  Termey  (Rumf  ord  Press,  Concord, 
N.  H.)  $1.00. 

The  Appeal  of  Medical  Missions,  Moorshead  (Revell)  $1.00. 

Social  Aspects  of  Foreign  Missions,  Faunce  (Missionary  Educa- 
tion Movement)  $0.50. 

Social  Christianity  in  the  Orient,  Clough  (Macmillan)  $1.50. 

Among  the  Burmans,  Cochrane  (Revell)  $1.50. 

Christ  and  Buddha,  Cushing  (Revell)  $1.50. 

Year  Book  of  Missions  in  India,  1913  (Missionary  Education 
Movement)  $1.50. 

Social  Mission  of  the  Church  in  India,  Fleming  (Association 
Press,  Calcutta)  2  annas. 

New  Ideas  in  India  During  the  Nineteenth  Century  (Mac- 
millan, 1906)  $1.60. 

Sociological  Progress  in  Mission  Lands,  Capen  (Revell)  $1.50. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

China  Mission  Year  Book,  1913  and  1914  (Missionary  Educa- 
tion Movement)  $1.50. 

The  Changing  Chinese,  Ross  (Century  Company)  $2.50. 

New  Forces  in  Old  China,  Brown  (Revell)  $1.50. 

Notable  Women  in  Modern  China,  Burton  (Revell)  $1.50. 

Education  of  Women  in  China,  Burton  (Revell)  $1.25. 

Modern  Call  of  Missions,  Dennis  (Revell)  $1.50. 

My  Lady  of  the  Chinese  Courtyard,  Cooper  (Stokes). 

Religion  of  the  Chinese,  De  Groot  (Macmillan)  $1.25. 

The  Christian  Church  in  Changing  China,  A.  H.  Smith  (Inter- 
national Review  of  Missions,  Jan.,  1915,  pp.  96—108). 

Educational  Missions,  Barton  (Student  Volunteer  Movement) 
$0.75. 

The  New  Life  in  China,  Wallace  (London,  United  Council  for 
Missionary  Education)  2*  net. 

The  Uplift  of  China,  Smith,  new,  revised  edition  (London, 
United  Coimcil  for  Missionary  Education)  Is  net. 


The  Regeneration  of  New  China,  Bitton  (London,  United  Coun- 
cil for  Missionary  Education)  £5  net. 

Yarns  on  Heroes  of  China,  Naime  (London,  United  Council 
for  Missionary  Education)  6d  net. 

Talks  on  Changing  China  (London,  United  Council  for  Mis- 
sionary Education)  6d  net. 

CHAPTER  V. 

Korea  in  Transition,  Gale  (Missionary  Education  Movement) 
$0.50. 

A  Modem  Pioneer  in  Korea,  GriflSs  (Revell)  $1.25. 

The  Vanguard,  Gale  (Revell)  $1.50. 

Ewa,  Noble  (Eaton  &  Mains)  $1.25. 

The  Call  of  Korea,  Underwood  (Revell)  $0.75. 

The  Passing  of  Korea,  Hulbert  (Doubleday,  Page  &  Co.)  $3.80 

CHAPTER   VI. 

Christian  Movement  in  Japan,  1914  (Missionary  Education 
Movement)  $5.00.  This  is  an  annual  authoritative  survey  of 
Missions  in  Japan,  invaluable  for  the  missionary  library. 

A  Handbook  of  Modern  Japan,  E.  W.  Clement  (McClurg)  $1.50. 

Japan  and  ifs  Regeneration,  Rev.  Otis  Cary  (Young  People's 
Missionary  Movement)  $0.50. 

The  Cross  in  Japan,  F.  E.  Hagin  (Revell)  $1.50. 

The  Education  of  Women  in  Japan,  M.  E.  Burton  (Revell)  $1.25. 

Sociological  Progress  in  Mission  Lands,  E.  W.  Capen  (Revell) 
$1.50. 

The  Japanese  Nation,  Nitobe  (Putnam)  $1.50. 

The  Faith  of  Japan,  Harada  (Macmlllan,  1914)  $1.25. 

The  Evolution  of  a  Missionary  (Revell)  $1.50.  A  biography 
of  John  Hyde  DeForest  by  his  daughter. 

The  American  Japanese  Problem,  Sydney  L.  Gulick  (Scribner) 
$1.75. 

Asia  at  the  Door,  Kawakami  (Revell)  $1.50. 

Namiko,  a  realistic  novel  by  a  Christian  Japanese,  Toku  Tomi, 
published  in  Tokyo  by  Yura  Kusha,  60  sen. 


INDEX 


Agnew,  Eliza,  p.  49. 
Agricultural  College,  pp.  107- 

109. 
Ahmednagar,  pp.  76,  110. 
Allahabad,  pp.  89-91,  102,  107. 
Allen,  H.  N.,  M.  D.,  p.  202. 
America  and  China,  pp.  135- 

136, 143. 
American   Mission   in   Egypt, 

pp.  17-41. 
Animism,  pp.  46,  51. 
Arabia,  pp.  15,  33. 
Assam,  pp.  109, 122. 
Assiut  College,  pp.  17,  28-31. 
Assiut  Church,  pp.  18,  22. 
Axling,  Rev.  Wm.,  p.  239. 
Azariah,  Bishop,  pp.  62, 114. 
Azhar,  El,  p.  34. 

Bapatla,  p.  106. 

Baptist  Missions,  pp.  65,  75, 

120-124, 153, 167,  256. 
Bashford,  Bishop,  p.  143. 
Battleships  or  Colleges,  pp.  144, 

260. 
Beggars'  Church  in  Agra,  p.  94. 
Best,  Margaret,  p.  191. 
Bhagavad-gita,  p.  55. 
Bible  women,  pp.  25,  96, 169. 
Bible,  influence  of,  pp.  13,  61, 

138,  186,  190;  translation  of, 

pp.  13,  130,  187,  255;  exalta- 


tion of,  pp.  186,  255;  training 

schools,  pp.  169,  188-192. 
Bickel,  Capt.  Luke,  p.  232. 
Blind,  Missions  to,  pp.  38,  93- 

94,  159-160. 
Bombay,  pp.  93-97,  103. 
Bonnell,  Cornelia,  pp.  160-162. 
Boone  University,  p.  143. 
Bowman,  N.  H.,  M.  D.,  p.  203. 
Bowne,  Borden  P.,  p.  255. 
Boxer  rebellion,  pp.  139, 154. 
Brahmin,  p.  64. 
Brahmo  Somaj,  p.  87. 
Brown,  Edith,  M.  D.,  p.  84. 
Buddhism,  pp.  46-48,  118,  124, 

235.  242. 
Burma,  pp.  118-125. 

Cairo,  p.  38. 

Canton  Christian  College,  pp. 

142, 149. 
Capen,  S.  B.,  p.  12. 
Carey,  William,  pp.  88, 101. 
Carlton,  Jessica,  M.  D.,  p.  92. 
Caste,  pp.  54-55, 105. 
Census  of  India,  p.  64. 
Ceylon,  pp.  45-50. 
Chang,  General,  p.  142. 
Cheefoo,  school  for  deaf,  p.  160. 
Child  Marriage,  pp.  25,  58-59, 

83. 
China,  pp.  129-177. 


INDEX 


267 


Chinese  Christians,  influential, 

pp.  142, 157, 163. 
Chinese  Church,  growth  of,  p. 

131. 
Chins  of  Burma,  p.  122. 
Chota  Nagpur,  p.  64. 
Christian    Endeavor    Society, 

pp.  91,118. 
Christianity,  pp.  10,  28.  45,  53, 

61,  64,  67,  87,  102,  129,  130, 

184,  234,  256-257. 
Church  fathers,  p.  15. 
Church  of  England,  pp.  15,  49, 

62. 
Claggett,  Miss  M.  A.,  pp.  224, 

241. 
Co-education  in  India,  p.  97. 
Confucianism,  p.  132. 
Congregational    Missions,    pp. 

12,  48,  73,  97,  110,  139,  142, 

148,  236,  238,  248,  250. 
Conspiracy  Trials,  pp.  195-197. 
Cooperation,  pp.  106,  247. 
Copts,  pp.  15,  18-19,  25,  31,  35. 
Criminal  Tribes,  pp.  111-113. 
Cripples,   work  for,   pp.    156- 

158. 

Dante,  p.  188. 

Deaf,  Schools  for,  pp.  94,  160. 
Delhi,  p.  65. 
Denominationalism,    pp.    201, 

208-211. 
Divorce  in  Egypt,  p.  26. 
Door  of  Hope,  Shanghai,  p.  160. 
Doshisha  University,  p.  254. 

Ebina,  Dr.,  editorial  of,  p.  226. 


Eddy,  Sherwood,  pp.  62,  102, 
140,  168. 

Edinburgh  Continuation  Com- 
mittee, pp.  10-12. 

Education,  American,  com- 
pared with  Indian,  p.  72; 
with  Chinese,  p.  143. 

Education  in  Burma,  pp.  120- 
124;  in  China,  pp.  141-172; 
in  Egypt,  pp.  19-33;  in  India, 
pp.  70-76;  in  Japan,  pp.  236- 
238;  in  Korea,  pp.  208-212; 
in  Malaysia,  p.  125;  in 
Hawaii,  p.  259. 

Education,  Medical,  pp.  72,  82- 
84,  123,  161. 

Education  of  Women,  pp.  20- 
27,  70-76,  124,  146-156,  162, 
164,  169,  190-192,  204,  206- 
208,  236-239,  248,  259. 

Educational  Union,  pp.  152, 
164,  202,  206-210,  248. 

Egypt,  pp.  13-41. 

Empress  Dowager,  pp.  156, 
163. 

English  language,  pp.  8,  133- 
134. 

Eurasians,  p.  73. 

Evangelical  Association,  Mis- 
sions of,  p.  243. 

Evangelism,  pp.  29-31,  63,  168, 
185,  225-227,  231-233,  235, 
240. 

Evangelistic  Campaign,  pp.  65, 
140, 168,  239. 

Ewing  Christian  College,  p. 
102. 


268 


THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 


Factory  betterment,  p.  243. 
Farming,  Scientific,  p.  108. 
Federation  of  Women's  Clubs, 

p.  154. 
Female  Education;  see  Women, 

Education  of. 
Feminism  in  China,  p.  145. 
Foot-binding  in  China,  p.  155. 
Foreign  Christian  Missionary 

Society,  p.  166. 
Forman  College,  Lahore,  p.  102. 
Friends'    Missions,    pp.    150, 

165,  249. 
Fulton,  Dr.  Mary,  p.  162. 

Gale,  J.  S.,  p.  185. 
Gambling,  p.  163. 
Ganges  River  worshipped,  p.  91. 
Garos  of  Assam,  pp.  109, 122. 
George,  Henry,  p.  166. 
George  V.,  King  of  England, 

p.  53. 
German    Methodist    Mission, 

(U.  S.  A.)  p.  143. 
Glory  Kindergarten,  p.  250. 
Gorbold,  Dr.,  of  Kyoto,  p.  222. 
Gossner    German    Missionary 

Society,  p.  92. 
Gracey,  Miss  Ida,  p.  158. 
Griffis,  W.  E.,  p.  228. 
Gulick,   Rev.  Sidney  L.,   pp. 

255,  257. 
Gurubai,  pp.  94, 96. 

Hague  Conference,  pp.  10-11. 
Harada,  Pres.  of  Doshisha,  p. 

254. 
Hawaii,  pp.  258-259. 


Headland,  Isaac  T.,  p.  162. 
Heroism  of  Missionaries,  p.  211. 
Higginbottom,  Rev.  Sam.,  pp. 

89-91. 
Hindu  Philanthropy,  pp.  94- 

95. 
Hindu  Reformers,  pp.  61,  87. 
Hinduism,  p.  51;  temples  of,  p. 

52;  evils  of,  pp.  56-58,  62,  64, 

66,  88,  102,  104. 
Hirata  San,  regeneration  of,  p. 

232. 
Hospitals,  pp.  37,  76,  78,  79, 

81,  124,  150,  163,  164,  202- 

205,  256. 
Hostels  for  Students,  pp.  103, 

251-253. 
Hughes,  Jennie  V.,  p.  169. 
HuKingEng,  p.  165. 
Hume,  Ruth,  M.  D.,  p.  76. 
Hwaiyuan,  p.  165. 
Hymns,  Indian,  pp.  115-117. 

Idolatry,  pp.  51,  66. 
Indemnity  Students,  p.  154. 
India,  pp.  50-119. 
Indian  Christians,  pp.  113-114. 
Industrial    Missions,    pp.    97, 

105-106,  107,  110,  207,  242- 

244,  246-248. 
Infanticide,  p.  156. 
Islam,  pp.  26,  45. 
Ito,  Prince,  p.  137. 

Jaffna,  p.  48. 

Japan,  pp.  217-262;  need  of, 

pp.  218-223;  progress  of,  p. 

217. 


INDEX 


269 


Japanese  Christians,  pp.  228- 

233,  242,  253-256. 
Japanese  Statesmen,  pp.  220- 

221,  231,  234. 
Jesus  Christ,  friend  of  sinners, 

pp.  87,  91. 
Jimkabai,  a  Hindu  saint,  pp. 

94-95. 

Kagiwa,  Japanese    pastor,  p. 

242. 
Kali  Ghat,  pp.  52, 103. 
Kamehameha  School,  p.  259. 
Kandy,  p.  49. 
Karens,  pp.  120-124. 
Karma,  pp.  93,  94, 101. 
Karmarker,  Dr.,  p.  96. 
Kavali,    a   Social   Settlement, 

pp.  111-113. 
Kindergartens,  pp.   170,   249- 

251. 
King's  Highway,  pp.  1-3,  261. 
Kiukiang,  p.  157. 
Knowles  Bible  Training  School, 

p.  158. 
Kobe  College,  pp.  238,  248. 
Koons,  Rev.  E.  W.,  p.  208. 
Korea,  Missions  in,  pp.  181- 

214. 
Korean    Christians,    pp.    185- 

198. 
Korean  language,  p.  187. 
Krishna,  p.  45. 
Kuang  Hsu,  p.  172. 
Kugler,  Anna  S.,  M.  D.,  pp.  76, 

79-80. 
Kyoto»  p.  222. 


Languages  of  India,  p.  51. 
Lepers,  pp.  88-92. 
Li  Bi  Cu,  p.  165. 
Literature,  Christian,  in  India, 

pp.  114-116;  in  China,  pp. 

171-174;  in  Japan,  pp.  253- 

256. 
Lodhiana  Hospital,  p.  84. 
Loh,  Dr.,  p.  163. 
London,  Jack,  p.  194. 
Love  Lane  Blind  Asylum,  p.  93. 
Loyalty  of  Japanese,  p.  229. 
Lucknow,  p.  99. 
Lutheran  Missions,  pp.  79-80. 
Luxor,  pp.  20,  28. 

Mabie,  Rev.  H.  C,  p.  258. 
Macklin,  Dr.  W.  E.,  p.  166. 
Madigas,  pp.  55,  64. 
Madras,    Bishop    of,    p.    67; 

Woman's  Union  College  in, 

pp.  74-75. 
Malas,  pp.  55,  64. 
Manu,  Code  of,  p.  58. 
Marriage  Customs,  pp.  56-58; 

of  children,  pp.  25,  59,  83. 
Mass  Movements,  pp.  63-70. 
Matsuyama     Working     Girls' 

Home,  p.  244. 
Mayhew,  Miss  Abby  S.,  p.  167. 
McTyiere  School,  p.  149. 
Mechlenburg,  John  of,  p.  9. 
Medical  Missions,  pp.  36,  59, 

76-84,  123,  150. 
Methodist  Episcopal  Missions, 

pp.  65,  74, 125, 158, 165,  200. 

2S6,  248. 


270 


THE  KING'S  HIGHWAY 


Methodist  Protestant  Missions, 

p.  237. 
Miraj  Hospital,  p.  78. 
Mission  to  Lepers  in  India  and 

the  East,  pp.  89-92. 
Missionaries,  Stories  about,  pp. 

24,  54,  77-84,  89,  97,  106- 

110,  122,  152,  165,  211-212. 
Missionary  Societies  in  Orient, 

pp.  27,  35,  62,  91, 193. 
Monotheism,  p.  45. 
Morimura,   Japanese   convert, 

p.  229. 
Moslems,  pp.  14,  28,  34-38,  65. 
Mott,  John  R.,  pp.  11, 102, 140, 

168,  225,  252. 
Music  and  Missions,  pp.  28, 1 15. 

Nagas  of  Assam,  p.  122. 

Nagercoil,  p.  62. 

Nanking  College  for  Women, 

p.  153. 
Nanking  University,  p.  153. 
Native  Church,  pp.  36,  68, 185- 

190. 
Naturalization  of  Christianity, 

pp.  113-118, 123, 142, 185-198. 
Newspaper  Evangelism,  p.  240. 
Nile  Press,  pp.  33-35. 
Niles,  Dr.  Mary,  p.  159. 
Nirvana,  p.  48. 
Nitobe,  Prof.  I.,  pp.  254,  257. 
Noble,  Mary,  M.  D.,  p.  84. 
Norman  Conquest,  p.  199. 
Nurses,  training  of,  p.  37. 

Okuma,  Count,  pp.  221,  234, 
255. 


Opium  reform,  p.  108. 

Orient,  changing,  pp.  75,  100, 

137-140. 
Orphanage,  Cairo,  p.  38. 
Outcastes,  pp.  63-70, 80, 88. 
Outlines  of  Chapters,  pp.  5-6, 

43-44,  85-86    127-128,    179- 

180,  215-216. 

Panchamas,  p.  64. 

Pariahs,  p.  64. 

Parker,  Dr.,  of  Madura,  p.  77. 

Parsees,  p.  51. 

Paxon,  Miss  Ruth,  p.  168. 

Periodical  literature,  p.  174. 

Personal  work,  pp.  185, 187. 

Philanthropic  Missions,  pp.  38- 

39,  88-92,  93,  156-161,  230. 
Pieter,  Rev.  A.,  p.  241. 
Pilgrim's  Progress,  pp.  118, 187. 
Prisoners,  home  for,  p.  230. 
Presbyterian  Missions,  pp.  17, 

149,  153,  185-192,  200,  237. 
Princess  Der  Ling,  p.  150. 
Progress  and  Poverty,  p.  166. 
Protestant  Episcopal  Missions, 

pp.  142,  143,  149,  152,  236. 

246,  256. 
Punjab,  pp.  64, 65, 67. 
Purulia  Asylum,  p.  92. 
Pyeng  Yang,  pp.  185, 186, 190, 

206. 

Rangoon,  p.  120. 

Reed,    Mary,    Missionary    to 

Lepers,  p.  92. 
Reform  Agencies,  pp.  11 1-1  IS, 

230,  242,  245. 


INDEX 


271 


Reform  Union,    Laborers*,    p. 

245. 
Reformed  Church  in  America 

(Dutch),  pp.  33,  237,  241. 
Reformed  Church  in  U.  S.  A., 

p.  237. 
Religions  of  India,  p.  51. 
Revival  in  Korea,  p.  194. 
Revolution,  Chinese,  pp.  131- 

133. 
Richard,   Rev.   Timothy,   pp. 

137, 172. 
Ringeltaube,  p.  60. 
Roman  Roads,  p.  1. 
Romanists,  pp.  73,  228. 
Ross,  E.  A.,  p.  146. 

Sakatani,  Baron,  testknony  of, 
p.  220. 

Salvation  Army,  pp.  231,  245. 

Sanga,  p.  47. 

Saunders,  K.  T.,  p.  48. 

Schwartz,  p.  60. 

Scudder,  Ida,  M.  D.,  pp.  76, 
80-82. 

Self-support,  pp.  193-194. 

Seoul,  p.  202. 

Serampore  College,  p.  101. 

Severance  Hospital,  p.  202. 

Shanghai  Baptist  College,  p. 
143. 

Shansi,  Educational  oppor- 
tunity in,  pp.  13S-140. 

Sholapur  Leper  Asylum,  p.  91. 

Siva,  p.  45. 

Social  Aspects  of  Missions,  pp. 
56,  61,  62,  63-70,  87,  92,  96, 


100,  108-109,  111,  123,  134, 

241,  242-245. 
St.  John's  College,  Shanghai, 

pp.  142,  172. 
St.  Luke's  Hospital,  p.  256. 
Stone,  Dr.  Mary,  pp.  157, 165. 
Sudan,  p.  40. 
Suffrage  Movement  in  China, 

pp.  145-146, 151, 174. 
Student  Body,  pp.  29, 100, 104, 

140, 143,  168,  222,  238. 
Student  Volunteers  in  Egypt, 

p.  29;  in  China,  p.  143. 
Sunday  Schools,  p.  238. 
Syen  Chun,  p.  189. 

Taiping  Rebellion,  p.  172. 

Taj  Mahal,  p.  94. 

Tamils,  p.  120. 

Tanta,  p.  20. 

Telugus,  pp.  62,  63,  65, 120. 

Temples,  degredation  of,  p.  52. 

Thobum,  Isabella,  College,  pp. 

74,  99. 
Thompson,  Miss  Anna  Y.,  p. 

24. 
Thomson,  Mrs.  R.  A.,  p.  249. 
Tilak,  Professor,  pp.  115-116. 
Tinnevelli,  Missions  in,  pp.  62- 

63. 
Tracts,  giving  of,  pp.  223-225. 
Travancore,   Missions  in,  pp. 

60-61. 
Tren  Lien,  Story  of,  p.  157. 
True  Light  Seminary,  pp.  14&- 

149. 


272 


THE   KING'S   HIGHWAY 


Tsao,Dr.,pp.l50,165. 
Tuberculosis,  p.  98. 

Uchimura  Kanzo,  pp.  231, 253. 

Ulfilas,  p.  9. 

Union  Schools,  pp.  74, 152, 156, 

206-210. 
United  Presbyterians,  work  of, 

pp.  12-40,  65. 
Unity,  Christian,  pp.  10,  152, 

164,  200-202,  210. 
Universalist  Missions,  p.  237. 
Unoccupied  fields,  p.  40. 

Vedantism,  p.  51. 

Vellore  Hospital,  pp.  76,  84. 

Wang,  C.  C,  p.  142. 
War  and  Missions,  pp.  144, 260. 
Weaver  Caste,  p.  110. 
White,  Laura  M.,  p.  173. 
Widows,  pp.  59, 94-95. 
Wilhelmina,  Queen  of  Holland, 

p.  11. 
WiUebrord,  p.  9. 
Wilson,  Rev.  F.  M.,  pp.  65, 

258. 


Woman's  Christian  Temper- 
ance Union,  p.  256. 

Woman's  Foreign  Christian 
Missionary  Society,  p.  237. 

Woman's  Union  Missionary 
Society,  pp.  98, 164, 237. 

Women,  condition  of,  pp.  19, 
25, 56-58, 83, 88, 95, 145, 157, 
162-164,  244;  influence  of, 
pp.  147,  156,  163,  168,  190; 
seclusion  of,  pp.  81,  145. 

Xavier,  Francis,  p.  131. 

Yerukalas,  pp.  112-113. 

Young  Men's  Christian  Asso- 
ciation, pp.  50,  102-103,  138, 
142,  242. 

Young  Women's  Christian  As- 
sociation, pp.  50,  72,  96, 104, 
155,  166-168. 

Yuan  Shi  Kai,  pp.  137-138. 

Zenana  meetings,  pp.  24-25, 81. 
Zenrin  Kindergarten,  p.  249. 
Zwemer,  Dr.  S.  M.,  p.  33. 


Princeton  Theological  Semmary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  01056  0151 


DATE    DUE 

In 

^" 

GAYLORD 

PRINTED  IN  USA 

